Re: Survivors

by Mr_Malicelover

Summary:

After the viewings of Arc 4 ended and Subaru’s truth got revealed, everyone was left with their own thoughts and reactions.

But once the chaos settled, they were all mysteriously transported to Earth—Subaru’s home.

However, something was wrong.

This wasn’t the world Subaru remembered.

Everything was in ruins, and the people looked different dead—distant, almost hostile.

Slowly, they came to a grim realization: they had been dropped into a post-apocalyptic version of Earth.

But this place… it was his world.

Just not the way he left it.

Why?

But one thing was certain, their lives are not going to be the same anymore.

Chapter 1: Prologue: A Warmth Built on Lies and Sorrows

In situations where war and bloodshed are common, people bind together not because they have to fight—well, maybe they do fight—but do they fight for the sake of fighting? To rule? To snatch away others’ peace? To litter their souls with pain?

Well yes, some do fight for those reasons.

But you don’t see a common man, with a common life and a common goal, suddenly—with some divine intervention in his everyday routine—go on a rebellious spree, howling slogans and chants of conquering or ruling.

No. This is not some fantasy game, where upgrade after upgrade, you start soloing everyone like a fucking hero or a villain.

When a common man fights, his reasons to kill or hurt aren’t born out of childish heroic dreams… but out of pain. Of loss.

He acts for the people he cares about.

He fights for the ones he wants to save.

And he kills not for glory…

but for survival.

The evening lights over the horizon shone brightly as the sun dipped, with grey clouds pasted over a golden hue. The surrounding air seemed calm.

Yet, structured under the sky with metal panes and barbed wires surrounding its tall boundaries, stood an old warehouse whispering its own story—broken windows, rusted pillars, and fractured flooring.

At its side, secured near the center, was a playground-type area where laughter bloomed for a long time—each time singing a new day.

“Hey, don’t jump over the tarp—it will break,” Petra said, lightly scolding a troublesome boy.

The boy replied, “Oh sush, Petra-chan. It’s layered over concrete and steel, it won’t break. Now come here.”

Petra, concerned a little, slowly stood on it, afraid it might break.

“Oh, o-okay… it seems sturdy, but you should have told me before jumping!” Petra pouted at the boy for playing a prank on her.

Laughing slightly, the boy answered,

“Oh yeah, I forgot—you’re new here. I’ll make sure to explain before doing something next time.” He apologized with a teasing smile.

“Seriously, no wonder you’re related to Subaru. You act first and talk later, just like him, Kenta-kun!”

Kenta, keeping his same stance, sighed slightly and replied,

“I already told you, Petra-chan—I’m not related to Nii-san. We used to live in the same neighbourhood back in Chiba.

I guess I did catch a little of his dumbness. After all, we bickered and annoyed and played a lot back then… before he left.”

Petra, slightly dropping her eyes at Kenta’s last words, tried to hide her reaction—but she failed. Kenta noticed the slip and questioned:

“Hey, I know that you all are Subaru Nii-san’s friends, but I still can’t believe how that dumbass was able to make friends with such celebrity-like people.

Back then, he could never talk straight without making jokes out of himself.”

Chuckling a little, Kenta concluded:

“I guess times and situations do change people… but seriously, he changed too much.

I mean damn, I should’ve also left my home and gone away, leaving everything behind.”

Petra, focusing back, replied to Kenta in a soft tone while occasionally glancing at him,

“Kenta-kun, you shouldn’t think about l-leaving your family alone like that. They’ll be hurt if you did that.”

Calming his tone a little, Kenta replied back with slight disappointment aimed at himself,

“Yes, you’re right, Petra-chan. I shouldn’t think like this… not during this apocalypse when those things are—”

Taking a breath, Kenta continued, this time with slight, unnoticeable tears—yet keeping a tough tone in front of Petra:

“Yes, I’m sorry… Actually, I am happy. Even after everything went so wrong, I’m happy that I was able to stay with my parents for as long as possible.

But still, Mom—”

Hiding his face, Kenta slowly wiped his tears off.

Petra, noticing this, immediately stopped him from hiding himself and reassured him by clutching his hand in hers:

“Y-you don’t have to hide yourself from me. I already told you so many times, I won’t judge you as weak or make fun of you.

Everything in this world has gone wrong—very much.

A-and I understand what it feels like to lose your… parents. S-so you are not alone. O-okay?”

Petra, giving him a sweet smile, tried to force back her own tears.

Kenta, blushing at her response while gripping her hand a little more and also not stopping his tears from flowing, said back happily to her,

“You really are magical, Petra-chan. Simply magical.

Thank you. Seriously, Nii-san is great for saving you and others back—uhh, where did you say was that?”

Petra, now with a trained smile like she had practiced it several times, lied straight through her teeth and replied to Kenta like she always does:

“Y-yes, I met Subaru in my family’s village town in Akita. There, Subaru used to occasionally come and play with me and my friends, and we used to have lots of fun.”

Happily chuckling at the end, Petra finished.

“Yeah, and your parents live in Europe. I was so surprised when I heard you, Emilia-nee-san and others could speak such proper Japanese.

Well, I’m stupid—obviously you’ll know, because you all have lived in Japan your whole lives, haha.”

Petra, maintaining her composure as she always does, replied back,

“Yes, dummy. It is obvious that we can speak proper Japanese.”

Giving him a pout, she lightly jabbed his shoulder.

Standing stiffly behind a pillar attached to the corner of the cross-section to the makeshift playground, beneath the brittle walls stood Subaru, with a slightly rough chin greased in sweat and dirt, watching their conversation from afar. A cigarette rested between his fingers, raised to his mouth. He was wearing a black shirt with blue denims, messily tugged and draped over his body.

His raven-black hair, slightly lengthy at the ends, draped fully over the back of his neck.

While hearing them, for reasons unknown, he wanted to smile. Not stopping himself, even without knowing why, he still smiled—as if something had changed in him… or had it?

Leaning away from the wall, he dropped the cigarette to the dirty floor and pressed it out with his foot, just as a voice halted him.

“…Subaru.”

The voice, chiming like silver bells in his ears, made him turn—his expression softening as he forced gentle eyes toward her.

Emilia, the silver-haired beauty with soft and saddened eyes, looked at him. In her hands, neatly folded, was a long black coat with orange and black stripes lining it in streaks.

Moving toward him in slow motion, each step heavy with emotion, she didn’t look at him as she slowly unfolded the coat. With precise movements, she draped it over his body, circling him in a semi-loop to make sure it fit him properly.

While Emilia adjusted the coat, Subaru, tilting his head with a smile and understanding her turmoil, gently lifted her face—making sure she looked at him.

Emilia, with tears shimmering in her eyes, looked back at Subaru while saying nothing.

Subaru, still keeping his smile, whispered while raising a thumb to wipe away her tears,

“Don’t cry.”

Then, giving her a soft kiss on the lips, he continued,

“I promised you, Emilia-tan. And I know I’ve broken a lot… but don’t worry. I won’t anymore. I won’t do anything reckless. I promise.”

Emilia, gaining some strength, asked,

“Y-you… promise you w-won’t, right?”

Subaru, catching her hands and giving them a firm grip, replied,

“Yes. I promise.”

Out of nowhere, a voice interrupted them. Otto, standing adjacent to both, called out,

“Natsuki-san. It’s time.”

Shifting his gaze toward him, Subaru gave Otto a firm nod. Then he brought his eyes back to Emilia, telling her with his eyes what she needed to do.

Emilia, with a slight shiver, slowly moved her right hand behind her back, revealing what she had been hiding—a revolver, with silver lining polished over its body.

Subaru, gently cupping her hands around the revolver, reassured her once more and took it from her hand.

Now facing away, he walked with a face etched in determination. Shaking off all smiles, he walked without looking back at Emilia.

Emilia extended her hands a little, trying to stop him, but she couldn’t. Gently lowering them, she brought her hands to her belly and whimpered,

“Y-you… dunderhead.”

Otto, leading Subaru ahead, said,

“Are you sure, Natsuki-san? This is right?”

Subaru, looking ahead and not toward Otto, replied,

“It may not be right, but it’s needed.”

“Understood,” replied Otto, not countering or arguing.

Waiting ahead, a voice called to Subaru, drenched in a serious tone.

“Cap’n.”

Standing with arms crossed, lips sealed, showing no emotion, was Garfiel.

To his left, sitting on the corridor steps, was Julius, polishing his sword with a cloth that might have already worn thin. His eyes lifted once—just once—to lock with Subaru’s, giving off a quiet resolve.

Away from both, facing the exit door, was Crusch. Her back was straight as she tied her hair into a ponytail—showing her own resolve through the simple act.

Moving to Crusch, Subaru gently pressed her shoulders.

Understanding his gesture, she turned to him with a small smile blooming across her face.

“Are you ready?” Subaru asked, his eyes still determined.

“Yes,” Crusch replied—short, simple, yet weighted with purpose.

Then Subaru, with his coat swaying and hair falling to his face, giving him a samurai-meets-gangster look, exhaled a single breath.

He opened the chamber of the revolver and slid bullets in, one by one.

Click.

Click.

Click…

Snapping the barrel shut, he rested it at his side.

And gave everyone their leader’s final and ultimate resolve:

“Let’s go.”

---

 

Chapter 2: Chapter 1: Is It a Hero Among Villains or a Villain Among Heroes?

Summary:

The final reel has ended, but the silence it leaves behind is louder than any scream. Subaru lies unconscious, his suffering finally revealed, and the viewers are left to grapple with what they’ve seen. Guilt rises, tempers ignite, and truths that were once buried begin to surface. For some, it’s a moment of realization. For others, it’s a reckoning. And above it all lingers one unbearable truth—they were saved by someone who never believed he was worth saving.

Notes:

You guys are amazing. I can’t believe it—Re: Survivors crossed 500 hits in just half a day!
Seriously, I’m beyond grateful. I didn’t expect this kind of support, especially for my very first fanfic. You all made this possible, and I can’t thank you enough.
As promised, here it is—Chapter 1 of Re: Survivors.
Let’s keep pushing forward together. 💙

After the previous viewings ended—with Emilia and Subaru dancing in joy, surrendering to the moment with their hearts in tuned—Subaru was bestowed the title of the new Knight of the Half-Elf, Emilia. After struggling countless times, facing death over and over again, he was at last rewarded for his courage, his perseverance, and his unwavering heart.

The theater stirred with a newfound sense of gratitude and admiration toward the black-haired hero with those sharp, haunted eyes.

At the first row seats facing directly the screen all the viewers that were seated had their own reactions mixed with emotions deeply etched in resonance to the black-haired knight’s victory.

Emilia, sitting to Subaru’s left with tear-streaked cheeks, held him gently in a warm embrace. Pressing her face against his chest, she whispered with a trembling but joyful voice,

“Subaru… you did it. You’re the best.

I’m so sorry I was too weak, too naive, too blind to see your pain—your struggle.”

Lifting her head slightly, she cupped his cheek tenderly with her left hand and gazed at his peaceful, sleeping face. Her expression softened, glowing with affection and quiet determination.

“But not anymore,” she whispered.

“This time, I won’t fail you. I’ll become stronger. I’ll become someone worthy of your love. I won’t let anything or anyone hurt you again.”

Then, resting her forehead against his shoulder, her voice dropped to a fragile, aching plea.

“So please wake up, my dunderhead knight…

Let me finally tell you how much I love you.

I know I took too long… but I won’t make you wait anymore.

You are precious to me—more than anyone ever has been.”

Rem, standing just behind Subaru’s seat with her forehead resting on his hair and her arms snaking around his shoulders, said with a teary, grim expression full of pain and sorrow,

“Rem is so sorry, Subaru-kun. Rem is sorry that she wasn’t there for you. Rem is sorry for causing you so much trouble over and over again by throwing away her life at any expense. Rem didn’t know how much burden you were already carrying. A-and I… I—”

She couldn’t complete her sentence as she trailed off, lowering her head and pressing her face into her hands, wailing all her sorrows out.

Ram, who was standing next to her, clasped her hands over Rem’s shoulders and gently brought her into a hug. In a calm voice, unable to hide her own distress to her self-hate, she said,

“Rem, don’t punish yourself like that. Barusu would not want to see such pain in your eyes… Neither can I.”

Gently reprimanding her, Ram tugged a faint smile over her face.

“You’re wrong, Nee-sama. I deserve all this. I caused my hero so much pain. I t-tortured him… I killed him… Even if Subaru-kun forgives Rem, Rem will never forgive herself.”

“Maybe you do, Rem… but it’s not your call. Barusu, being a selfish pervert to the core, would never let you cry and cling to this pain—just so he can woo my cute little sister into his clutches.”

Looking up at Ram’s eyes, Rem, with tear-sunken pupils, said,

“But it’s wrong… Subaru-kun shouldn’t forgive Rem so easily. I need to pay for what I’ve done. I need to suffer. I don’t deserve his l–love so easily.”

This time, Ram, with slight anger in her eyes, clutched her sister’s shoulders and said in a low yet stern voice,

“Rem… do you love Barusu or not?”

Hesitating at the question, Rem forced her eyes to the ground, unable to answer—even if the truth was obvious to her. Watching this, Ram repeated in a sharper tone,

“Look up and answer me. Do you, or do you not?”

At this provocation, Rem, with slight determination yet sorrowful eyes, looked up and said,

“I… I–I love Subaru-kun. I love my hero. I love him… I love him very much… REM LOVES HIM MORE THAN ANYTHING AND ANYONE!”

Shocked by Rem’s final words, Ram, with a hint of happiness yet a deeply hidden bittersweet pain, spoke in a calm voice,

“…”

“Hmph… You really are hopeless.”

She gently let go of Rem’s shoulders, but didn’t step back. Instead, she leaned in ever so slightly and added with a teasing scoff:

“To think my foolish little sister would end up loving this dumb, reckless, bug-eyed man more than me.”

Rem, downtrodden by her words, immediately countered,

“N-Nee-sama… I didn’t mean—”

But Ram cut her off, clasping her hands together as she tilted her head, her voice sharp yet laced with affection,

“It’s fine, Rem. I understand.”

“Barusu better know how lucky he is. If he makes you cry again, I will kill him—hero or not.”

Then, her voice softened—just enough.

“But Rem… if you love him that much, then stop punishing yourself. He’s not asking for your guilt. He just wants you.”

She tapped Rem’s forehead lightly with two fingers.

“So stop trying to carry everything alone. If you love him, then stand beside him, idiot. Not behind him, not beneath him—beside him.”

Rem after gulping those sharp words that she needed, said with a happy expression tinged with gratitude towards her sister “Thank you Nee-sama , thank you so much.”

With newfound warmth swelling in her chest, Rem returned to her original spot. Overcome with quiet emotion, she swooned—her right hand resting over his shoulder, her left gently running through his hair, and her lips brushing a tender kiss atop his head said with all the love and affection she could contain.

“Rem understands that there is a lot of work that needs to be done, and Rem is sorry for burdening you so much. But Rem won’t back down anymore. Rem will fight for your love, and—if in the end—my hero still holds even a small, fragile piece of his heart for Rem… I swear with all my heart—Rem will give everything, not to be worthy… but because she loves you, Subaru-kun.”

Ram sighed as she watched her sister and Subaru, thinking to herself—because she’d rather die than speak the words aloud:

“Barusu… Thank you for saving my sister and me, and for giving me the chance to save Roswaal-sama. I owe you a debt I may never be able to repay. So all I can do is swear, on my demon’s pride, that Ram will support you in your life… and keep your idiot head from straying down the wrong path.”

She clicked her tongue softly, feeling a strange unease crawl up her chest at the weight of those thoughts.

Then, just under her breath, barely audible—

“Tch… stupid pervert.”

“Betty is so sorry, I suppose”

Beatrice, the Great Spirit of Yin and Subaru’s contracted spirit, sat curled silently on his lap like a small child. Her tiny fingers clutched tightly at his jacket, unwilling to let go even for a moment. A faint dampness shimmered in her sweet, pink butterfly-like irises as she quietly murmured,

“B-Betty is so sorry… for being such a useless spirit to Betty’s Subaru. Betty could’ve saved you from so many burdens… helped you, protected you—but Betty was too caught up in her own problems. Drowning in her own pitiful issues, she was blind. Blind to how much pain you were in… how much you were suffering—getting hurt again and again…”

Her voice trembled, cracking under the weight of her guilt.

“If only… if only Betty wasn’t such a useless doll, in fact”

Shifting her weight slightly, she gently pressed her forehead against his midsection and spoke in a low whisper—meant only for her contractor to hear.

“You promised Betty that you would bring her untold happiness… that you would erase the loneliness Betty endured for four hundred years. And you kept that promise. In just one year, you gave Betty so much, in fact.”

A soft smile trembled on her lips as she continued.

“You played with Betty… we caused mischief together as partners. You indulged all of Betty’s childish whims—even if Betty never fully admits it.”

Her voice cracked like delicate glass under pressure, but she didn’t stop. She pressed her tiny forehead harder against his chest as if trying to burn her sincerity into his resting heart.

“Betty thought she was protecting you by pretending not to see, I suppose… but Betty was just running away. From your pain. From her helplessness. From being the kind of spirit who should’ve been there. You were there for Betty—even when you had every right to push her away. You gave her meaning, warmth, a home…”

Her hands trembled as she gripped his jacket, small fingers clutching the fabric like her life depended on it.

Then, she pulled back just slightly, enough to look at his sleeping face. Her pink butterfly eyes shimmered with unshed tears—but now there was something deeper in them: conviction.

“No more.”

Her voice came quieter now, but with fierce determination.

“Betty won’t just sit and cry anymore. Betty will protect you now, in every way she can. Not because of a contract, but because she wants to. Because you’re precious to Betty, and Betty loves you, in fact.”

A light glow softly danced in her pupils. She lowered her head one last time, resting it beside his.

“So when you wake up… when you open those eyes again… Betty promises she’ll be worthy of standing by your side. This time, it’s Betty’s turn to save you.”

Besides Subaru’s seat, to the right, Crusch Karsten—the Duchess of the House of Karsten—sat with a stoic yet regal and noble stature. She was wearing a long, dark blue military garment adorned with medals and a lion’s crest badge, symbolizing both her military rank and the house she leads. Yet, despite her usual composure, she was unable to hide a smile tinged with admiration—and perhaps, a trace of affection.

Staring over to her left, slumped in a laid-back manner, was the black-haired boy, blissfully unaware of anything that had transpired in the theatre from start to finish.

Slightly leaning over his face while gently kneading his right hand with both of her own, Crusch said in a calm tone,

“You are finally being recognized for your worth and achievements. No one in the history of Lugunica—or in any of the other three countries over the past 400 years—has accomplished such tremendous feats.”

Her eyes dimmed slightly as she continued,

“But still, even after all that, you see yourself as someone less important than others. And I know… I know painfully well now that your mindset was shaped this way because of the sheer contrast between your world and ours. It only grew stronger through the horrors you endured in this world.”

“And when I could’ve helped you… I selfishly pushed you away—to your death… even if I didn’t know about that loop.

But you knew… and for that, I’m truly sorry.”

Recalling the previous loops from the start of Arc 1 through Arc 4, Crusch reminisced about all the struggles Subaru had faced—from Elsa in the capital, to the mansion, and onward, through the subjugation of the White Whale, the battle against the Archbishop of Sloth, and finally, the end of the Great Rabbit.

“But not anymore. I won’t let you demean yourself like that ever again. Your bravery, courage, and sheer determination—laced with kindness—saved so many lives and brought happiness to countless people through your actions.”

As she spoke, her voice softened, fluttering with strong emotion and a trace of affection. Gently, she placed her forehead against his right shoulder and whispered,

“You… you even tried to save my life and Rem’s without thinking, without hesitating for even a second. Y-you just…”

Catching her breath, she continued,

“This isn’t healthy. You shouldn’t think so little of yourself. Your life matters—don’t ever throw it away like that again.”

Letting out a soft, almost self-mocking chuckle at her own tone, she murmured,

“It’s quite amusing isn’t it… I’ve never thought or spoken like this to anyone since—his death…”

Raising her head slightly, she looked at him and confessed with a faint smile,

“You really are a sinful guy, Subaru Natsuki.”

Over to Emilia’s left, leaving one seat between them, Garfiel and Otto were having their own reactions to the story of their brother they just witnessed.

Garfiel, in his excitement, tore off the seat handles and shouted with untold happiness, “Did ya see tha’, Otto-bro? Cap’n looked so cooool!”

Jumping out of his seat in style, punching the air, he proclaimed his thoughts like a war cry:

“He knocked that clown-bastard’s ass so hard, helped the princess out, an’ even smacked some damn sense into amazin’ ol’ me—put me back on the right track, y’know?”

"That's why I follow Cap'n, yeaaahhh!!”

Otto slumped in his seat, with one hand scratching his head while the other rubbed at his ear, still ringing from Garfiel’s shouting. Glancing toward his overly enthusiastic brother, he spoke in a tone laced with irritation and reluctant amusement:

“Yes, Garf-san, you’re right—Natsuki-san has finally reached his happy ending.

But you really don’t have to shout it so loud… my ears are suffering here. Calm down a little, will you?”

Tapping Otto’s shoulders Garfiel responded with a smirk. “Heh’ Otto-bro stop being such a pussy, live a littl’ will ya’.”

Annoyed, Otto snapped,

“I’m not afraid, Garf—now stop pissing me off already!”

“Hahahaha , heh now who’s shoutin’, huh.”

Slumping again, Otto whined, clearly annoyed with Garfiel. He tried to focus his attention back on the black-haired boy to his right for any comfort. Nudging his head, forcing a bitter smile and a twitching eye, he said, “I need a drink” with dampness in his eyes—clearly happy, and obviously not jealous because of all the ladies swarming the star hero of the show.

“Subaru… I’m so sorry—for everything. As a friend, and as the current Sword Saint, I’ve failed at both miserably. I could have helped you… been a shoulder for you to rely on. But instead, I left you with all the burdens and horrors—things you were never meant to face in our world.”

Reinhard van Astrea—the so-called strongest of the Kingdom of Lugunica, and of his generation—lamented with untold sorrow and grief. Sorrowful over his own uselessness when he was actually needed, and grieving the fact that he always seems to fail when it truly matters.

“You’re the far better hero… a protector whose will shakes the very foundation of fate—bringing happiness and peace wherever you go. Meanwhile, I bring only misery and misfortune wherever I tread. After witnessing your journey… there’s no denying it anymore.”

Felt, over his right, couldn’t take his self-deprecation at face value. Just as she prepared herself to give him a good trashing, she was suddenly interrupted by someone.

Grasping Reinhard’s shoulders from the back seat, drawing his attention, Wilhelm van Astrea—the Sword Demon and butler of the House of Karsten—spoke in a stern voice, yet was still unable to hide his own distress at his grandson’s words:

“Reinhard-dono, you should never think that all things—good or bad, happy or sad—in this world are connected to you. At best, if in certain circumstances you have sinned, or because of you—or due to the absence of you—any situation that could have gone better went astray down a bad path, then all you can do is acknowledge your sins. But to drown in them is not the solution. That’s the coward’s path.

This path only brings misery, gnaws at your soul, creeps into your bones… and in the end, all that’s left is a body oozing with melancholy, anger, and extreme dread.”

“Woww dad, you spoke like a person who has a lot of experience in this field. Who was your inspiration to impart such noble and glorious teachings?Huh, tell me I would like to thank that great man with all my heart and soul for such enlightening words, hahhaha.”

Suddenly up from the last rows a voice snickered mixed with mischief and arrogance, standing up Heinkel Astrea the current head of the Astrea family and the vice-commander of the royal knights stitched with a cruel smirk over his face couldn’t control himself from barging into their conversation.

Felt boiling over this pest’s audacity shouted with uncontrolled fury. “Shut the fuck up you persistent asshole. How many fucking times are you going to ruin everything with your shitty mouth.”

Heinkel’s smirk only widened, completely unfazed by Felt’s rage. He turned toward her with a sneer so cold it could freeze blood.

“Tch… and who the hell asked for the sewer rat’s opinion?”

He leaned forward slightly, voice dripping with contempt.

“Know your place, street brat. I wasn’t talking to the stray the monster picked up out of pity—I’m talking to my father.”

Then, with a glance toward Subaru—sleeping and surrounded by concerned faces—he added,

“And speakin’ of strays, maybe you should thank that suicidal maniac you cling to like a lifeline. If he wasn’t so addicted to throwing himself into hell for attention, you’d be rotting in a ditch where you belong.”

And that did it almost everyone from the Emilia and other respective camps except the Priscilla camp are now staring at him with eyes that can KILL at sight because of his audacity to drag Subaru into this commotion.

Garfiel boiling with unrestrained, untamed beast like anger  was about to retort when Otto shaking his head stopped him from escalating the  issue.

Before anyone else from the Emilia camp could jump at him to tear off his throat, Wilhelm roared with anger etched into his blue pupils barely able to hold back his own composure which may have already been broken and succumbed enough to retort at his own son’s obnoxious words.

“HEINKEL BEHAVE YOURSELF!!”

“Oh don’t worry dad I am totally being a good boy because I learned my manners from the best dad after all.”

“UHH okay now where was I before that pipsqueak walked in our conversation.”

Felt not able to hold back anymore jumped out of her seat or tried to when Reinhard locked her hand to his own with a dropped down chin facing the ground unable to say or react in any way to show his disapproval or approval of her actions. 

“Leave me Rein I’ll cut this pest’s throat out.”

Continuing onwards Heinkel with his normal sarcastic tone said with a painted smirk. “Right I was asking you the person’s name who imparted you such advice didn't I about what you said like…. How one should acknowledge their sins and not drown in it because that’s a coward’s path and you also added that this path only brings misery, gnaws, creeps– burns blah blah blah and oozing melancholy, anger whatever.”

“Ya know dad, what's interesting? I for all my uselessness can still pinpoint the correct person who could give such advice and those glorious mentor-like speeches as if he went through and experienced it himself, let me jog up your memory you might even remember him.”

Wilhelm, unable to hear anymore, said in a low and fierce voice. “Heinkel stop it right now. I know, that I have made a lot of mistakes in my life a lot, so much so that even till death I can never forgive myself but, we have already discussed this many times so just stop ruining everything, this does not help you and neither does our family , so stop your insolent bickering right now.”

“What are you even saying? What’s there left for me to ruin?

How can I destroy something that’s already destroyed?

Can I shatter glass that’s already shattered?

Can I tear pages from a book that’s already torn?”

Taking a break, he continued,

“And also, what do you mean it doesn’t help our family? First of all, what the fuck does ‘our family’ even mean? Is that some new term I missed? Because I haven’t heard anything remotely close to ‘our family’ in the last fifteen years.”

He scoffed.

“Did that Gluttony freak from the viewings erase it like he did that blue-haired maid over there, huh? Tell me, Dad—I’m genuinely curious now.

Who’s this ‘our family’ ya keep talking about?”

“The gall of this ingrate, how the fuck does he dare to bring my sister into this?” Ram snapped, seething in demon’s rage, but was cut off by her sister. While grasping her hands, Rem said, glaring murderous daggers at the nasty voice for spouting insults towards her beloved hero more than at her:

“Nee-sama, don’t.”

Ram seethed. “But Rem, he—”

“Let him. Dogs like him can only bark, not bite.”

While all of this was going on, in the last row over to Heinkel’s right—leaving a seat between them—sat Al, or Aldebaran, slightly overlooking the grim and angry expressions of everyone in the theatre. He concluded in a low voice to his liege, Priscilla Barielle, who was sitting at his right with a haughty smirk adorned across her face:

“Princess, looks like things are getting out of hand. We need to do something, otherwise this dumbass will make an enemy out of everyone in the theatre.”

Keeping a superior authority in her attitude, legs crossed and gently swaying her fan toward her face, she replied without facing Al:

“Intervene… for what? Foolish, rabid puppies like him are only amusin’ enough when they actively entertain their masters.”

Chuckling for a moment, she continued, “So fret not, jester. ’Tis but a moment the world has brought for my divine eyes’ amusement.”

Entertaining herself with the spectacle unraveling in new twists and turns, Priscilla remained composed. Yet, for a brief, fragile moment, her ruby eyes drifted toward the front-row seats. Nestled between three women and one loli-like spirit, was the black-haired boy—his face etched with calm—caught her attention. Her gaze lingered on him a moment longer, her crimson fan unfolded and lifted to conceal the amused smile playing on her lips.

Al, catching her drifting eyes toward her target, leaned back slightly and quietly thought,

“Princess… Seriously? Even after all this madness unfolding right in front of your eyes like a full-blown stage play—4K entertainment, surround sound and all—yet you still looked at pal, huh.”

Sighing, Al added aloud,

“Alright, Princess. If things go bad, I’ll step in anyway.”

Schult, the little butler boy sitting beside Priscilla, gently tugged at her arm and spoke in a soft voice,

“Priscilla-sama, Al-sama… you need to stop Heinkel-sama, please. If he keeps going down this path, it won’t help him at all—it’ll only cause him more pain.”

At Schult’s innocent request, Priscilla gently patted his head, her fan raised to cover her expression.

“Don’t worry, Schult-kun. Nothing will happen. Heinkel is a nutcase, yes—but a tough one. He won’t break that easily.”said Al while keeping the boy innocently out of this debacle.

One row down to the left, the Anastasia camp sat watching intently. Among them, Anastasia—Kararagi’s foxy merchant and royal candidate—spoke with a glint in her eyes and her usual sarcastic tone:

“From here, things are either gonna get real interestin’ or downright horrendous. A gal’s gotta have a break or two, ya know?”

The wolf- man Ricardo, leader of the Iron Fang mercenary group laid back in his seat with a quizzical look on his face, muttered after Anastasia’s view of the situation. “Ain’t that right, shits getting real bad real soon, that dude needs to chill out man.”

Mimi one of the vice- captains of the Iron Fang mercenary group and the second oldest of the three cat-siblings voiced her thoughts while making no restrictions in showing her discomfort towards Heinkel:

“Mimi is getting so annoyed, Mimi and everyone were so happy after big-boss bro’s victory and that dude had to ruin it all, Mimi feels like hitting him.. bam.”

“Mimi why did you hit me, if you wanted to hit him.” Hetaro, the eldest sibling and vice-captain, whined while rubbing his forehead.

“Hmph, Mimi saw a fly sitting over your head, so Mimi whacked it.”

“What? I haven’t seen a single fly in this theatre since I came here.”

“Calm down both of you, tension’s already looming, at least now you two don’t start.” 

Tivey, the ever calm analyst, the youngest of the three siblings with a composed expression retorted his other two siblings.

“Julius don’t do anything stupid now.”

Anastasia, catching her knight’s discomfort towards the situation, voiced her thoughts to him.

“Anastasia-sama I can’t fathom, how can someone stoop this low to ruin someone's happiness to this degree.”

Julius Juukulius, the eldest son of the Juukulius family and the Knight of Lady Anastasia also renowned as The Finest of Knights, said in a voice pitched with nobility and yellow eyes prickled in anger towards Heinkel.

“Wait Julius, I understand your concerns but if you also jump into this confrontation your name will also get tainted.”

Looking towards Anastasia Julius replied in a calm voice. “Maybe, but I know that Subaru would have done the same if he was awake right now, I may not be like him in throwing words where it's needed but the least I could do is speak my voice. He insulted not only Wilhelm-sama and Reinhard’s bond but he also had the gall to stain Felt- sama and Subaru too.”

Before Julius could say anything or try to, another voice took the stage. 

Garfiel this time unable to restrain his anger anymore towards the insults spouted against his camp shook his arm out of Otto’s grasp and howled at Heinkel in a fury.

“Garf-san, no” Otto voiced stopping Garfiel.

“Shut the hell up ya’ overgrown’ piece of man-shit, how dare ya insult Cap’n huh, Cap’n is far better than all of ya, he’s  a hero who saved lives dying over and over again yet he never stopped he persisted and he won, assholes like ya have no say to question and judge Cap'n's actions.” 

“Garf control yourself, you can’t say things like that so openly, behave yourself please.”Frederica the current head maid of the Roswaal mansion and Garfiel’s elder sister reprimanded her brother in a strict tone.

Close to Frederica over her left Petra the little orange haired maid replied Frederica with her own little outburst. “Frederica Nee-sama, Garf- san said nothing wrong, he has no right to question Subaru’s actions. How can he say that Subaru did all of this for attention.”

Wiping her running tears Petra continued. “H-he was brought to our world forcefully, he had no idea about what horrors he would face in our world, and after all the pain he still saved us all, he saved my village too, while not considering for his own happiness he prioritized our happiness.”

Now Petra with newfound spirit after Garfiel’s counter glared and shouted at Heinkel. “So tell me how can you say that Subaru did all that for attention and praise.”

But before Heinkel could reply from the last rows over to the left  Roswaal L Mathers the court- magician of the kingdom of Lugunica and Emilia’s sponsor in her candidacy spoke in his same clownish accent with a smirk painted across his face. “My~ isn’t it so refreshing~ to see a room drenched in such raw emooootion~! One might think that we have stumbled into the climax of a tragic playyy~!”

“This painted shit-head as–”

“This is bad, Mimi doesn’t like it, everyone’s becoming very angry and Garf too, Mimi needs to stop him otherwise he might do something wrong.” Mimi, the small cat-girl rushed to her crush but failed as Ricardo took her small body in his hands and dropped her back into her seat and said in a strict tone. “Not now Mimi, you will make the situation even worse, sit down.”

But before Garfiel could reply standing up from his seat Otto shouted towards Roswaal with hands clenched making his knuckles white.

“Roswaal you two -faced clown bastard, body- jumping asshole better not get into this, you have already wrecked and destroyed everything for the Emilia camp so the least you can do is stop your nonsense right now and don’t make the situation even worse.”

Ram the ever loyal maid to her master stood up and strictly reprimanded Otto in her cold detached from emotion voice. “Mind your manners Otto you are talking to Lord Roswaal so show some respect.”

In defence of Otto Garfiel said.

“Ya shut up Ram, What respect? snake-shits like him don’t need respect but thrashin’ and stop protecting him all the time like his handy-dandy did ya forget this asshole killed ya and me right in front of Cap’n”.

“Garf stop it Roswaal-sama didn’t kill me, you and I are still alive and breathing so stop this utter nonsense right now.”

Garfiel hurt by her utter ignorance spoke in a soft voice this time. “Ya know Ram it really hurts when ya never acknowledge anythin’ related to yourself or actions done by that painted asshole even if the truth is right in front of ya, and I don’t know what kind of demon-ass pride ya're preserving under all that shit.”

Frederica tugging at her little brother's shoulder with tears in her eyes tried to stop him from doing something wrong.

“No Sis now that things have come this far I can’t back down I’ll have to someone has to.”

“G-Garf.”Ram with a low voice slightly backed up feeling scared yet still hiding it perfectly well.

Garfiel with slight tears in his eyes now said with new determination in his voice. “Tell me Ram what were ya thinkin’ when we all saw the viewings in which your other version sliced off Cap’n’s leg and let that other version Rem torture him for hours tell me?”

“Garf-san that’s enough you proved your point, please stop this.” Otto to his right grasping his other shoulder pleaded.

“Garf-kun please, I beg you, Subaru wouldn’t want this.” Emilia with wide tears in her eyes and also while shouldering Subaru requested.

“Nah Otto-bro my point isn’t proved until Ram responds and princess I know Cap’n wouldn’t wan’t this, that’s why am doin’ it now, cause I can’t talk about this in any other– location or place rather than this damn theatre.”

Rem with all her sensations dead other than hearing slumped over Subaru’s head weeping all her pain out at Garfiel’s words unable to defend her sister either.

Ram suddenly felt a haunting feeling gnawing at her soul, unable to pinpoint for what reason she was feeling like this. In sudden, rapid successions, thoughts started jamming her brain, losing the ability to arrange them properly:

What is this feeling?

Is this because of Garf’s words?

No, he just asked a normal question. Just answer it—don’t fess up over trivial stuff. You are a demon. You can’t shame yourself like that.

But what should I say? I can’t say anything.

Damn it, say something, say something, say something, say something!

But what?

I was taking care of Rem. She was crying, and I was giving her my support, right? Yes, that’s what I was doing.

But Barusu?

What Barusu?

Barusu… What was I thinking of him back then?

“Ram,” Garfiel called.

The pink-haired demon maid, with her mind astray, forgot that her legs had started moving backwards on their own. When a wall touched her back, she finally understood her situation.

“Huh?” was all Ram could speak, unaware of everything—and how she got into this situation.

“Fufufu… Truly, mineself must give credit to that half-wit—or rather, that commoner—for surrounding himself with such laughable entertainment. How fitting, I suppose.”

Priscilla, brimming with excitement in her eyes, couldn’t help but pass two lines over this ongoing farce.

Julius, seething with anger down to his bones, drifted his eyes toward the assailant who had started all of this. Looking up at him, he almost forgot his knight’s dignity.

Heinkel, with a victorious smirk perched over his face, was marvelling at the scene like a master artist priding himself on his work.

Julius, barely composed, looked away. Now overflowing with guilt, he muttered in a soft voice, lamenting his own powerlessness in stopping this massacre of bonds:

“I… I-I am so sorry. I am so sorry, Subaru.”

“Ram, ya don’t know, or ya forgot?”

“I… I—” Ram opened her mouth, but no words came out. Her breath caught, chest tightening as her thoughts spiraled.

“I-I don’t know… I didn’t—” she whispered, the words broken, incomplete, as if her mouth refused to form what her heart couldn’t admit.

But that was enough for Garfiel.

“You don’t know, do ya?” Garfiel spoke in a low, calm tone—not mocking, not angry, but honest, painfully so.

Shrugging both his sister and Otto he took a step forward, the air between them heavy yet steady. “’Cause if ya did… ya’d have to admit somethin’.”

“You weren’t just supportin’ Rem. You weren’t just bein’ loyal to that clown bastard. Ya were choosin’ what ya’ wanna see… and what ya’ don’t wanna.”

He paused, his eyes narrowing, voice quieter now.

“Ya’ saw Cap’n… bleedin’, sufferin’, breakin’—but ya didn’t say a word. Not when your other self cut off his damn leg. Not when Rem… snapped and tortured him. Ya didn’t even flinch.”

He looked at her. Not with hate. But with something that hurt far deeper—disappointment, and truth.

Ram getting overwhelmed from all these accusations can’t break in with a counter like she always did as she is unable to catch-up to Garfiel and disapprove his claims. Standing silently with her back stuck to the wall and those haunting yet painfully hidden eyes, she said— nothing..

“And now ya stand there barkin’ about respect? Still defendin’ the man who caused all the events behind his damn book as Cap’n died over and over? That’s not loyalty, Ram…”

Garfiel clenched his fist, then let it fall loose again, staring her down—not to intimidate, but to strip away every lie she built around herself.

“…that’s a Scaredy ass. A scaredy ass wearin’ the mask of loyalty.”

He leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping into something more personal, more real.

“You’re just a coward hidin’ behind your demon pride. ‘Cause if ya admit the truth… ya gotta admit you were wrong.”

And then finally—his words soft, but sharper than ever.

“And demons like you… ya’d rather die than say that out loud.”

Silence stretched for a moment as his words dropped. The theatre was still screaming in a screamless voice as some participants started thinking. Giving their views over the weight of Garfiel’s words.

“It is quite appreciative to see such a young boy able to confess such harsh truths, didn’t he love her?”Anastasia sitting straight eyes glued to the scene said in a low whisper. “Hmm, looks like I need to re-structure my thoughts towards that boy.”

Ricardo, stunned, unconsciously relaxing his arms, said with a little bit of intrigue in his eyes. “It seems like ya’re right Ana-bo, boy’s mature for his age.

“Garf” Hearing the voice Ricardo started holding something but in his surprise he found nothing but air looking down at his side seat he found that Mimi freed herself from him. “OH Mimi wait.”

“Garf” Mimi repeated again this time while tugging at his coat, but to no avail as Garfiel was already far gone to no return.

Now with his body hunched facing the ground while Mimi at his side, Garfiel lamented his own issues. “And I know, that I failed Cap’n too– but I won’t hide my faults either, after all…cause of my pathetic asshat issues back in the sanctuary, Cap’n got–”

Suddenly a sharp stillness blanked the theatre; the ones who were closer to the black haired boy shuddered and cried standing up or remaining in their seats after recalling Subaru’s bloodcurdling screams.

“I cried for a day straight, eating nothin’, seeing nothin’, just like a scrawny bitch-ass kid, I whined and did…nothin’.” 

Beside Wilhelm giving him his support in his misery Felix Argyle, the knight of Crusch Karsten and Lugunica’s most successful healer was despairing because of his own attitude towards the black haired knight, wailing in his thoughts. 

“I am so sorry, Subaru-kyun, because of my own uselessness and selfish behaviour, I mocked your choices and actions, instead when I should have learned something, I kept myself at an high pedestal and judged your journey, my pathetic self thought that I am better than you, But No I wasn’t, you are far better than me in every way, even now Crusch-sama favours you more…than me…and, it hurts a lot you know…. but still I am happy, that I feel good to get humbled so hard.”

This time unable to see anymore of her little brother’s suffering, Frederica leaving Petra behind rushed and hugged her little brother trying to ease his pain she spoke in her sisterly voice.

With tears streaming her cheeks she said. “Are you stupid, Garf, why are you calling yourself a failure?-- when you were the one who came for our rescue and saved us from Elsa and Meili.”

Gasping a little she continued. “You are not a failure, you stood by Subaru-sama when it mattered the most, when he needed you the most, so..don’t– don’t even dare to forget what you did for us and him.”

“Yes Garf you were a hero yourself you saved everyone in the Mansion and killed that pervert woman, Mimi saw it she understands.” While holding Garfiel’s hand Mimi compliments him for his heroics. 

Tucked under his elder sister’s arms, with his forehead on her shoulder Garfiel whimpered. “Yea..I-I killed that Elsa bitch, saved you all in the mansion, helped Cap’n fight back and secure the win, I admit, I acknowledge that my lousy-ass did something good for once.”

His breath hitched. “But.. but then what, what the fuck did I do after all that shit ended a year ago.”

“Ya’ know sis what’d I do for Cap’n, I helped him built a fuckin’ training ground so that Cap’n and I as Brothers in Arms could train together make ourselves strong so we both can help Princess together.”

“Heh” Giving a low self hating chuckle with short smile and tears brimming he continued making sure his words are audible by everyone.

“And also one time, I laughed, laughed my ass-off for a whole day when Cap’n jumped over a tree when— a fuckin’ bunny cute and adorable tried to sneak past from his legs. And I lost it the second time when I saw his face frightened to the bone. I wheezed with my back touchin’ the ground while holdin’ my stomach. I laughed, laughed like a madman. So yea sis see that’s what’I do for Cap’n”

“No Garf, you didn’t know stop blaming yourself for everything.” Frederica, the strict sister, thrashed him by softly rubbing his back. 

“Please Garf-san you are hurting yourself for no reason, please stop this you made your point, we have all in some way indirectly or directly hurt Natsuki-san, our whole camp has failed him.”

Taking initiative Otto continued. “Ram-san I know and understand that whatever insults you have ever thrown at Natsuki-san while talking with him, you never meant most of it, that’s just a way in which you show your concerns or in general the way you talk. We all understand, me and Garf know this too.”

Taking a breath and with a determined expression directed towards Ram he said. “But the difference between me and Garf’s insult taking attitude is far different from how Natsuki-san copes with it. Me and Garf would counter you if you ever said something truly hurtful to us, but Natsuki-san even after you scorn his whole self with sharp jabs after jabs he doesn’t flinch and in retort he rarely gives any argument.”

Rem slumped who lost her grip on Subaru a while ago is now sitting in her seat with a dead face devoid of emotion but streams of tears running as tributaries over her cheeks. Looked at her Nee-sama with a smile thinking that this could help her with the emotional pain she is feeling from their twin connection.

Crusch sitting close to Subaru with a grim expression unable to hide her own discomfort thought while clutching her hand tightly to Subaru’s.

Why have things gone so wrong? Everything was going so well, everyone was happy and having fun cracking jokes. Why does it feel like a thick blanket of dread has washed over everyone's hearts all of a sudden. 

“Hey Big-sis don’t cry, nothing has gone wrong. Once big-bro wakes up he will fix everything he always does, so stop crying please.” Felt unable to stick to her own advice with teary eyes and sunken- pupils assured Emilia.

Looking towards her right Reinhard still slumped with his face down and without moving a single muscle sat there still like a robot.

Once again doubling down a little with her voice, a tired and sorrowful Felt looking towards Subaru begged. “Big-bro wake up for Od’s sake please do something.”

Emilia not hearing anything was looking at her knight while gently shaking him she  pleaded with him to do something with uncontrolled tears flowing. “S-Subaru, please Subaru, please wake up..please do something, anything our friends are hurting each other, I am sorry for always being so needy, I will change, but please you have to do something just…Wake up.”But all that pleading, wailing, begging got her nothing Subaru still with that same serene and calm sleeping face looked back at her.

Beatrice hunched up over her contractor’s chest was silently drowning and immersing herself at every beat of Subaru’s heart. She doesn’t want to speak,listen,move, or do any action which could pry her concentration away from her most important task at the moment.

“You know, Ram-san… I might be wrong in assuming this, but after thinking about it, I came to a conclusion—about why Natsuki-san always acted that way. Why he never, actually retorted, never argued, never even flinched at any of the cruel or insulting words you threw at him.”

“And mostly just swatted it off like nothing. It wasn’t because he couldn’t or didn’t know how to respond—that’s going to be a big lie. He was capable enough to negotiate the subjugation of the White Whale, was inspiring enough for Rem-san, for Garf-san, and Emilia-sama. His voice was more than enough to change their views and challenge their problems head-on.”

While clenching his hands and looking down with a certain amount of pain in his voice, he confessed, “Because… deep down… every time, every minute, every second—whenever you insult Natsuki-san for being worthless, dumb, a wreck, lazy—anything you ever said… ALL of it, all the time… he thought you were—RIGHT.”

Shouting the last part aloud, he glared at Ram.

Staggering a little, Ram squeaked, “N-no.”

“That’s what he was thinking, right? We saw it in the viewings—that without his ability, Return by Death, he was nothing. He already hated himself a lot even before he came to our world. And after every death, every failed loop, he hated, he loathed, he scorned his whole body and soul for not being able to protect his loved ones—WHICH IS US, US, RAM-SAN.”

Taking a breath, gasping a little, he continued, “So in all those times together—when you called him weak or a burden—even if you meant those words or not, he didn’t defend himself the way a normal person should.”

“After the Sanctuary events, we all—except Rem-san—admired, loved, appreciated, and thanked him. Us and the villagers. But not you. And not that clown—because he was the problem himself. Garf-san, Petra-san, Frederica-san, Emilia-sama, Beatrice-sama, and I—all of us showered him with love and gratitude in our own ways. He was happy. We never scorned him, lectured him, berated or insulted him for unnecessary reasons.”

“Except you, Ram-san. You did those almost all the time whenever you talked with Natsuki-san. So you naturally became his one and only…”

“...confirmation.” 

“Even if it is hard for me to say, you became that one voice that matched the things he told himself in the dark, when no one else was listening.”

“We all tried to lift him up with our praises, but for him you became that one voice that dragged him down,..where he actually wants to be, that’s why he trusted you more because of– this.”

Ram clutching her maid outfit dropped her face down trying to hide herself from the world, whispered out with barely any energy left. “I..I didn’t, I didn’t know.”

Moving himself out of Frederica’s hug Garfiel eyed Ram.

“Ya… didn’t know.” Garfiel replied, glaring at her with tiredness and a slash of disappointment in his eyes. 

“Garf please stop.” Mimi now with her hand yanked off by Garfiel stood there with tears in her eyes.

“Hahahha, seriously after all that Otto-bro said ya said ‘I didn’t know’.”

“Garf stop this please, It’s not her fault.” Frederica said, trying to make his brother understand.

“Huh, when did I say it’s her fault, I mean quite the contrary it’s our fault not her fault, she did what Cap’n wanted us to do to him scorn him, berate him, insult him, then how can it be her fault when she is the hero and rest of us are the villain in Cap’n eyes, Huh.”

Brushing his hair with a hand Garfiel continued.

“Man this theatre is making my head go shit, I mean seriously Cap’n is a unique guy, isn’t that right Otto-bro, he’ll take a thousand shit hurled at him,... b-but won’t let even a single stain drop at us.”

Clutching his stomach he laughed.

Holding a hand at Garfiel’s shoulder Otto corrected him. “You are wrong Garf-san, you are wrong, Natsuki-san doesn’t see Ram-san as the Hero and others as the Villain he sees everyone that he is close to or good people from our camp or other respective camps as heroes and himself as the Villain .”

Ram with eyes widened, getting back her composure, with slightly stiff legs said. “So all this time–”

Otto answered. “Yes Ram-san all this time we were angry at you for not understanding Natsuki-san, you gave him through your voice and actions what he wanted from the deepest darkest parts of his minds but–”

“Ya—that’s why I was angry at ya. You gave Cap’n what he wanted from us… but never what he needed to become the hero he already was. And you—you chose not to see that. You hid behind that demon-ass pride and never once acknowledged what Cap’n gave up for us.”

“The most ya’ would have done is, thought of all the things that Cap’n did for ya’ and the one’s ya care as a debt, just a fuckin’ debt.”  

This time, hands clenched, Garfiel stepped forward toward Ram, muttering under his breath.

“Ya and that painted clown-fuck with that rat-ass spirit, are the prime reasons why Cap’n still feels like this. Even after all he did for us… he still can’t even feel proud of it. He can’t even be happy about what he did.”

“Garf-kun…” Rem’s voice trembled as she stepped between them, tears forming in her already worn-out eyes. “I understand that Nee-sama was in the wrong… but you know her, right? We three shared our childhood together. Emotionally, she was always distant—from almost everything, except for me.”

Her gaze dropped for a moment, before rising again—this time firm with quiet resolve.

“Please… I beg you to stop this. I’ll say sorry. To Subaru-kun. For her… and for myself. As many times as it takes, I’ll say it.”

And that broke Ram.

Not Garfiel’s accusations.

Not the pain.

Not the guilt.

But this—Rem, her precious little sister, stepping in to protect her. To take the blame she didn’t deserve. To fix the broken pieces that weren’t hers to fix.

Ram’s world cracked.

In that instant, the proud, detached mask she had worn all her life—her demon’s pride, her cold armor—snapped.

Her posture, barely held together all this time, collapsed.

The snap of that pride was silent but absolute—as if the last thread of who she believed she had to be had been cut. And like a puppet with severed strings, her body dropped, knees hitting the theater floor with a hollow thud.

Her pink eyes widened in disbelief, lips trembling.

“R–R-Rem… wait… wh-what are y-you doing…? Stop it…”

But it was too late.

Kneeling herself in front of her now-kneeling sister, Rem reached out—gently placing a hand on Ram’s shoulder, her voice soft, warm, and full of unconditional love.

“It’s okay, Nee-sama.”

“You told me not to punish myself anymore, right?”

Ram stared, her lips parted, but no words came.

Rem’s smile deepened—not out of joy, but out of understanding, and something stronger than pride.

“So I won’t. I promised Subaru-kun that I’ll work hard. That I won’t try to be worthy of his love anymore.”

“I’ll fight for it. For him.”

“And if I can do that… then why shouldn’t I fight for you too?”

“No, Rem—you can’t do this. It’s not even your fault. Don’t pull yourself into this… when it’s not your fight.”

Rem dragged her knees forward and wrapped her sister in a soft, trembling hug.

Her voice, warm and firm, whispered against Ram’s shoulder:

“We’re twins, remember? We’ve always shared our happy times and our sad times.”

“It’s just… unlucky that sad times are all we seem to have lately.”

“But that’s fine. We’ll fight through them together. Like we always do.”

Pulling back slightly, Rem smiled through tear-shimmered eyes.

“And if anyone wants to call me a hypocrite for standing by my sister, even when she’s at fault…”

“Then a hypocrite is exactly what I’ll be—for you, Nee-sama, and for our bond.”

Her voice softened one last time, trembling with devotion:

“You’re precious to me, Nee-sama… just as much as Subaru-kun.”

---

 

Notes:

Here’s your order, everyone! One steaming plate of sautéed sufferings, drenched in over-the-top reactions, garnished with your favorite brand of tear-jerking drama… and of course, topped off with a pinch of premium assholery, straight from the chapter’s designated jerk. Bon appétit!

Jokes aside-- There is going to be one more chapter based on the aftermath of the theatre situation.
And then the juicy stuff will resume.
As Always Thanks For The Reads. ;))
Peace .>

Chapter 3: Chapter 2: A New Beginning, After The Rumble

Summary:

After the intense confrontation between Ram and Garfiel, the atmosphere began to shift. As always, things could never stay too good—or fall too far into despair. The situation was fragile, and change was inevitable. But when emotions collide in heated up situation a balance can never be a solution to fix everything.
Some wept harder, some confessed their sins, and others were forced to swallow bitter truths—just before the storm began to rise.

Notes:

Hello everyone, been sometime right, Well I just hope that I can keep this same consistency in other chapters too...Hopefully...Maybe
Well without further ado
Here it is Chapter 2 of Re: Survivors.

After the whole fiasco with Ram and Garfiel, the theater shifted—some wore grief, others stood in quiet observation, and a few even marveled at the destruction.

The silence that followed carried a weight so immense, even a hundred elephants might have shied away from its strength.

 

Everyone stayed silent—not because there was nothing to say, but because there was far too much to say to the one who caused it all.

In that thick, uneasy quiet, thoughts began to stir among the participants. The truth had been laid bare—raw and undeniable—and its weight was starting to sink in.

Al, who was actively looking to interrupt if any disputes were rising, gave himself a moment to think things through after all that.

While simply leaning a little with a thoughtful posture, he spoke in a low voice audible only to Priscilla.

“Man… seriously, Pal is really something else, isn’t he? Even in the blame game, he surpassed everyone—while not even saying anything.”

Adding, after a low, pitchy laugh, he continued,

“All these guys who were sucking up to him by showing their faults openly towards him, are now wondering for god’s sake who to blame after all that they saw.”

After taking a short breath, he said:

“Pal… heh, blames himself the most… so he wins in it by default.”

Now staring toward Priscilla, Al questioned,

“What do you think, Princess?”

Looking toward Priscilla, Al noticed how her knuckles tightened over her fan, while she silently moved it toward her face to hide her amusing smirk turning into a scowl. Her eyes gleamed, brimming with anger—mostly towards the black-haired fool, and maybe the others as well.

Al, at her quiet and hidden gestures, thought:

“Man, fuck you, Pal. The heck did you do to Princess for all that change? Well… she looks cute like that with her tsundere attitude, thanks for that, I guess.

…Ahh still—

FUCK YOU!!”

“That foolish, wretched commoner has no shame in taking blame like a gluttonous beast. To claim all faults, to shoulder every failure… Does that mongrel think of himself as the god of suffering?”

Not looking toward Subaru, she continued,

“These other fools are pitifully groveling only now, when their mistakes were shoved right in front of their abhorrent faces—like vultures scraping over already scattered flesh.”

Snapping her fan shut, while hiding her simmering anger behind a faintly amused smirk, she added:

“This is quite fulfilling to see, too. Pray tell—how amusing will it be when that commoner finally wakes up, only to find their miserable faces blabbering and crying like infants before him?”

She said it all with a low, mocking chuckle at the end—an attempt to make it seem that everything going on, and every word she spoke, was laced with amusement and nothing more.

But Al saw through it. He countered in his low voice, showing that he caught her.

“Hmm, Princess, I thought you’d be angry because of Pal. Well—my bad. You’re still… Princess, as usual.”

Priscilla, not even sparing him a glance, replied, “Hmph. Your tongue flaps too freely, jester. Observing a storm doesn’t mean you’ve weathered it.”

Then, finally eyeing Al with a flicker of cold fury, she added, “So lest you incur my wrath, cease all your notions, Aldebaran.”

“Sorry, Princess.” Al muttered, voice short and slightly irritated—mostly at the use of his full name.

 

Emilia, her face fallen and pale after witnessing everything between Garfiel, Ram, and Otto, sat silently in her seat beside Subaru.

This time, she didn’t touch him.

No hug. No hand-holding. Nothing for comfort.

With her trembling hands tightly gripping the hem of her skirt, she finally asked in a soft, hurt, tear-streaked voice, directed at the sleeping boy beside her:

“So this was it? This is how it’s always been… right, S-Subaru?”

A faint, bitter smile tugged at her lips—mocking herself more than anything—as she continued:

“We were so happy. Beatrice and you were having so much fun in the carriage. I was happy too… watching you two.”

Her voice cracked as she glanced down.

“And you know what, Subaru? I was also sad. Sad that I couldn’t join in… that I couldn’t have the same kind of fun you were having with your contracted spirit—bickering, teasing, like siblings.”

Now, with her eyes tightly shut and her body beginning to tremble, Emilia confessed in a quivering voice:

“I—I missed Puck so much at that time. I really did. I wanted him back so badly… so I could do the same things you could. Laugh with him, like you did with Beatrice. Because… after everything was taken from me—after I was sealed for a hundred years, because I couldn’t control my powers—he was the only family I had.”

“He raised me. Nurtured me. Taught me everything—good or bad—that I never knew about the world outside the Elior Forest.”

Doubling down, her voice heavier with emotion and bitterness, she spoke softly, self-mockingly:

“And now… what should I say?”

Then, with eyes now filled with something sharper—grief, rage, betrayal—Emilia looked directly at Subaru and said:

“Tch..”

“Now I feel like destroying all those bonds with him. Changing our contract on my terms. Lecturing him. Scorning him—anything, everything—just to show my anger. For what he did to you. For how he treated you. F-For how—”

She paused, trying to breathe—but the heat in her chest only rose. Her body trembling again, this time not from sadness but fury, she shouted:

“FOR HOW HE MOCKED AND KILLED YOU!!”

Clutching the collar of his jacket, she yanked him close.

His closed eyes stayed still, silent—while hers, burning with tears and fury, searched his face.

Then, through clenched teeth, she shouted at him:

“But you… you won’t even let me do that, would you?”

Shaking his body in fury, Emilia demanded:

“How dare you?”

“Emilia-sama, please calm down. You are escalating the situation even more,” Crusch, seated on Subaru’s other side, gently urged.

“Leave Betty’s Subaru, I suppose,” Beatrice muttered. Though she had tried to remain silent, even she now berated Emilia.

“Betty understands you. He would never let us do that to Bubby. He will—”

But before Beatrice could finish, Emilia cut in, her voice sharp and trembling:

“How dare you?”

Her breath hitched, her emotions crashing forward like a wave.

“You won’t even let me do those things to your murderer… because you know I’ll be hurt, right?”

“Whenever I asked to bring Puck back, or cried because I missed him, you always comforted me like it was your pain too. Even after knowing what he is… you still— still…”

Even with fury rising in her voice, her eyes softened again the moment they looked back at Subaru—unable to truly criticize the person she loved most. Her words turned into a quiet, aching plea:

“If I do that, you’ll just start hating yourself again, won’t you? Blaming yourself for everything… all over again…”

Then, nudging her head into the crook of his neck, her body trembling, Emilia finally broke.

“Y-You’re so selfish, Subaru… You won’t even let me feel this one small comfort by doing something for you—just once.”

“Even after all you’ve done for me… for our friends…”

Her voice cracked fully now, her tears soaking into his shirt.

“Why are you like this? Why do you hate yourself so much? Why do you hoard all our pathetic blames for yourself?”

“And why… why won’t you let me love you the way I want to love you, Subaru?”

Even more painfully, her voice barely above a whisper now, she asked:

“Why do you always hide your pain from everyone… from m-me… behind that sweet smile that I love so much?”

Ram, still hugging her sister—as if trying to shut the world out—trembled silently in the aftermath of her master’s anguished cry.

She didn’t speak, she couldn’t speak neither before nor now.

So she simply accepted her guilt, enduring her rightful punishment in silence.

Rem, holding her sister just as tightly, was trembling even more. The weight of how deeply she had burdened her beloved hero crushed her.

In her heart, she felt unworthy of Subaru’s love and compassion.

Sobbing against Ram’s shoulder, she repeated in a broken whisper, again and again:

“I’m so sorry, Subaru-kun… I’m so sorry…”

And yet, even through her tears—despite all her guilt—she couldn’t fully suppress the flicker of jealousy burning quietly inside.

Jealousy… towards Emilia and the bond she shared with Subaru.

A bond Rem couldn’t help but long for, even if she no longer believed she deserved it.

Garfiel, after saying everything he wanted to Ram, was now feeling guilty for how he had made the situation worse. After all that he had already said, he wished everything could go back to normal—where everyone was happy, with his Cap’n’s victory—before Heinkel, with his harsh words, ruined it all.

And now, Emilia crying only made it even worse for him to handle, as he hung his head down over the seat’s cushion with his face covered in tears, genuinely feeling sorry for both Subaru and Emilia.

Mimi, standing at Garfiel’s right, held her ground as he lamented in his self-made wounds. Even after her hands were yanked away by him, she still tried in her own way to contain his sorrow as much as possible.

Looking at him, she tried again.

“It’s fine. Everything will be fine. Mimi knows she’s not so smart, but even Mimi understands that things will get better when Big-Boss-Bro wakes up. So don’t cry, okay?”

Saying this, Mimi rubbed his back gently.

Garfiel, with his back turned and head down, didn’t say anything—but internally, he thanked Mimi for her support.

Otto, supporting Garfiel on his other side, felt the same way. Yet, he knew this would have been necessary sooner or later—if they truly wanted to help Subaru.

Some harsh facts, like the ones confessed just now, would have to be unraveled again and again as they moved forward.

So, even if he was guilty in his own way for their master’s turmoil, he stood with his merchant’s values and honor, and with a sad face, he watched everything in silence.

Petra, moving toward Frederica, hugged her—crying over her own misery at not being capable enough to do anything.

Frederica, gently cupping her head from the back, soothed her.

“Shh… Don’t cry. This will all be over, so don’t cry.”

Frederica herself was deeply affected by everything, but she tried to stay strong as Petra cried into her chest.

Felt, standing behind Emilia and convulsing in her own pain and sorrow, was trying to help her out of the spiral.

Clutching Emilia’s right shoulder, trembling internally, she spoke in a soft, unsteady voice:

“Big-sis, stop this, please. I’m done with both you, Rein, and Big-Bro’s problems. I don’t want to be here anymore. This whole situation, this whole theatre—I hate it here. I don’t want to be here anymore.”

Gasping slightly, her voice shaking, she continued:

“I want to go back home. I don’t want to keep listening to how badly we failed Big-Bro.”

Now, while looking up at the screen and above, she shouted with anger in her voice:

“Hey, you fucking Warden! Where the fuck are you?!

Send us back—or wake Big-Bro the hell up, so we can shove all the blame he’s brimming with out of his ass!”

Nudging her head slightly up from Subaru’s neck, Emilia whispered, her voice still fragile:

“Felt-chan… h-he won’t let me. He won’t let me do anything… if he thinks it’ll h-hurt me.”

Felt, now looking at Emilia, finally told her the truth she needed to hear and face:

“Then fucking make up your mind, for Od’s sake already. Stop hiding your guilt and face the facts.

That conniving, rat-ass spirit had the gall to call Big-Bro late—that asshole lied to you, conspired behind you.

All you can do now, here and after all this is over, is acknowledge it and make Big-Bro believe your words.

You have to. Don’t fess up over your own guilt—stand up, and fucking fight for your happiness.”

Holding her head up Emilia looked towards Felt at last with her hoarse voice she whispered. “Will he believe me?”

  Felt, pressing her hand a little on Emilia’s shoulder, confirmed her plea.

“Yes, Big-bro may be a jerk, but even he won’t be able to see you getting hurt for so long—because he loves you. You need to show him your conviction through your words and actions. That’s all.”

“So stop wallowing already,” Felt finished, dragging her attention back to Reinhard.

“And you—stop acting like Big-bro wasn’t enough, that even you had to start with your own self-loathing too.”

Reinhard, glancing up slightly with the same pained expression, tried to assure her—but failed.

Felt, boiling over with a little more anger, snapped:

“What the fuck is between you and him? Are you two in some secret competition to see who can hate himself the most in the whole damn world?”

Reinhard, now looking into Felt’s eyes, replied in a low voice:

“I’m sorry, Felt-sama. I won’t shame you anymore… I’m sorry.”

Felt, standing up with her barely controlled anger towards her knight, slapped him straight across the face.

For reasons unknown—or maybe because Reinhard actually wanted it—he didn’t react.

He just sat there, looking up at Felt, silent.

 “If you say you’re sorry ONE MORE TIME, next time it’ll be your face and chin—got it? Answer me.”

In anger, Felt voiced her statement.

“Y-Yes, I understand, Felt-sama. I will keep that in mind,” Reinhard said back with a small, painful smile, trying to make Felt understand his resolve.

“You better, R-Rein.”

Felt, with a single tear sliding down her face, said this while barely able to handle how hurt she was after slapping Reinhard.

While all that was happening, Anastasia, seated beside an agitated and angry knight, spoke in a low voice—audible only to those on either side of her:

“Things really did get even more horrendous than I expected.

Even I have to admit.

Natsuki-kun is… something else, really.

In just this one viewing of his journey, he managed to influence almost everyone—including me.

And Priscilla… she was changed too, even if she hides it pretty well.”

She sighed, tugging at her fox scarf, her voice now laced with a rare hint of anger.

“That’s some serious talent right there.

Someone so valuable as a person—who could’ve brought so many new beginnings to our world as a revolutionary—being wasted like that… it’s just so utterly disrespectful to him.”

Anastasia’s expression hardened slightly as she added:

“And that self-hating attitude of his… It's painfully hard to watch, especially when he’s accomplished so much during his time in our world.

If he had been in my camp, I definitely could’ve given him a lot of fame and happiness—pushed him into the world as a figure of real importance.”

Tivey, adding his own thoughts, replied. “Yes Anastasia-sama, Subaru-san could have benefited even more under your leadership.”

“Though… if Subaru-san had joined our camp, I wonder if we would’ve ever seen him grow in the same way. You are strict with your opportunities, Anastasia-sama, and perhaps he needed the kind of chaos he went through to become… what he is now.”

Ricardo, voiced his own thoughts—his usual rough tone dipped into something quieter, more serious, unusual when it came to Subaru.

“Tch… Bro really went through hell, huh. Messed up a lot along the way—but who wouldn’t, walkin’ that road?

But after seein’ what he put himself through to get there…

One thing’s for damn sure—he’s got my respect. ‘Til hell and back, if it comes to it.

My guy played with fire in our world, over and over, just to save the ones he cares about.

Ain’t many out there who’d do half as much without askin’ a damn thing in return.”

Hetaro looking towards Mimi from his seat, who was wearing a sad expression over her face, stirred his brother's instincts.

“Mimi, just look at her… she’s clearly sad. I don’t get it—how can she like that guy? He’s too violent. This isn’t right for her. We need to make her understand that, don’t we, Tivey?”

Hetaro’s voice was tight, not angry, but sharp with protective frustration.

“Don’t drag me into this, Hetaro-Nii-san.”

Tivey’s words came out sharper than usual—his voice low, his eyes narrowed.

“I’ve got no problem with who Mimi-nee likes. That’s her choice.”

He wasn’t angry at her—not even close. But something in his gaze said he didn’t like seeing her hurt either.

Suddenly, in the heavy silence—thick with grief, guilt, and unspoken sorrow—a laugh broke out.

Harsh. Mocking. Ugly.

It rang across the theater like a slap to every face bowed in mourning.

Snickering. Cackling. Cruel.

As if everything they had just seen—everything that boy had endured—was nothing more than a joke to him.

“Hahahahah… Oh man, seriously, you guys are so damn funny… haha!”

Heinkel Astrea.

The man who had long forfeited the right to be called a father.

Who had watched, judged, and sneered in silence—until now.

He finally broke it, his voice booming through the space, cutting through the mourning like shattered glass.

“I mean, really—look at you all. Rolling over yourselves for that suicidal little shithead.”

He spat the words like venom, without shame or hesitation.

“What? Just ‘cause he died again and again—pathetically—sobbing and screaming over his own misery, now he’s some kind of martyr or hero?”

He stepped forward, his arms open in mockery.

“That ain’t bravery. That’s just a suicidal maniac starving for attention.”

He tilted his head, scoffing.

“So tell me—where the fuck was I wrong?”

  “Not again—this asshole. When the fuck will he shut up?”

Al muttered with a bitter sneer, shifting away from Heinkel like he was cutting all ties on the spot.

“Fufufu… Let us see what this ingrate has to offer to his goddess,”

Priscilla added, hiding her amused smirk behind her fan, eyes gleaming with cruel curiosity.

Schult, now standing beside Heinkel with visible distress, stepped forward, voice trembling yet sincere.

“Heinkel-sama, please… that’s enough. Show some decency. You’re mocking a hero—a real one. Even when everything was against him, he still brought peace… happiness to our world. Like a fairy tale.”

His young voice cracked slightly.

“So please… don’t sully his name.”

“Tch. Schult, stay back.”

Heinkel scoffed, dismissing him with a glare.

“Fairy tale shit means nothing. This is the real world—not a child’s bedtime story. The elders are talking now, so keep out of it.”

Roswaal, leaning back in his seat and silently watching the whole situation from the back rows quietly thought with a smirk painted over his face. “Hmm, looks like everything is pretty delirious at the moment, I did foresee this outcome when everything was made shown of Subaru-kun’s journey, but this is far more than I could have foreseen, the Emilia camp is in shambles right now after the truth was forcibly made them to swallow. This is bad, my support is weakening, in this fragile state of mind things can never go down the right path, even Ram-”

Snapping out of his thoughts with a shake of his head he resolved himself for the upcoming times in a low whisper, shaving away all his smirks he said in a serious tone. “I’ll have to make plans, situations are tightening, I might have less chances now, but the ones that I might have from now, I’ll have to make them count.”

Now with a small smile perching over his face while looking down at his knees Roswaal said. “Subaru-kun, you really were a worthy opponent till death and beyond, you may have defeated me once, but the stage is still on, the fight is still on, your resolve and my wishes let’s see who wins in this new unforeseen predicament.” 

Garfiel’s fists clenched, his breath growing shallow, animalistic fury twisting his face.

“This fucking asshole, I’ll kill ya’”

Garfiel rushed sidelining all his pain for the moment and tried to lunge at the pathetic voice. But failed as he heard a voice.

“Garf-san please you have done enough, so please just calm down.” Otto with a higher voice now properly reprimanded him for his short- temper.

“Garf, listen to him please.” Mimi clutching Garfiel’s hand. stopped him. 

Wilhelm’s eye twitched. The old sword demon’s hands balled into trembling fists, knuckles white, rage simmering just beneath his skin.

Emilia, Rem, Crusch, Felt, Beatrice and even Petra were ready to shred his whole body in pieces with rage filled eyes unable to see any more insults spouted towards their Subaru.

And then—

“Julius, you better not—!”

Anastasia turned toward her right, panic rising. But her breath caught when she saw the seat beside her was empty.

She barely had time to blink before she spun back to the stage.

“Julius—NO!”

“Julius—stop!” Felix yelled while watching what his friend was going to do.

THWACK!

The sound cracked like a whip.

Heinkel didn’t even finish turning his head before the punch landed. Julius’s fist smashed into his cheek with surgical precision. The brute staggered, stumbling sideways before hitting the ground hard. His face twisted grotesquely, a swollen welt already forming over the spot, blood fizzling at the edge of his mouth.

 Schult, shocked with tears in his eyes, spoke softly in a trembling voice.

“S-Sir Julius…”

Julius, towering over Heinkel, his face etched in cold fury and his eyes burning with restrained rage, was unable to control himself anymore that now even he forgot his knight’s dignity at last, as he thundered:

“You—with that foul mouth—how dare you mock the boy who bled himself dry to protect lives you never lifted a finger for?! Heinkel Astrea, you have no shame! How can you sully and spit on his name… his name—Subaru Natsuki! The one who prevailed against odds no man should face, who endured what would have broken kings, knights, and monsters alike—selflessly, again and again and again—just to give others a tomorrow!”

Heinkel, scrambling up from the floor, roared back, blood still dripping from his split lip:

“Hey, Julius! What the fuck are you doing?! I’m your vice commander—I can suspend you from your duties!”

Julius didn’t even flinch.

“You can’t suspend someone who’s off-duty and out of commission as of now. If your small brain hasn’t caught up yet, then let me remind you—we’ve been trapped in this theatre for days. Nothing about this is normal protocol.”

“And even if I were on duty, I would have done exactly what I just did—for sullying my friend’s dignity, his achievements, and his comrades. I would gladly give away my knighthood if it meant being of any help to Subaru. That would be a small contribution compared to what he has already done for our kingdom and our people.”

His voice dipped lower, razor-sharp.

“I’ve held back only out of respect for Wilhelm-sama—because I refuse to disgrace him more than you already have. I had hoped it wouldn’t come to this… but when a rotten stain starts creeping through the cracks, you either clean it out—or let it poison everything it touches.”

 “J-JULIUS!” Heinkel snapped back, getting ready for a fight.

When—out of the corner—a deadly growl emerged.

A beast-like voice, shallow and low, crept in like it could dismantle all matter in mere seconds.

“HEINKEL.”

At that moment, Heinkel’s blood froze.

Every cell in his body screamed in alarm as the Sword Demon roared.

Stepping forward, sword in hand, Wilhelm walked toward him—slow, deliberate, yet shaking with rage. In that moment, he didn’t see a son… only a disgrace.

“You dare… to insult Subaru-dono?”

His voice was low—shaking, trembling—with something far colder than fury.

“Even I—I, who have wielded the sword for longer than you’ve drawn breath—cannot claim the worth he has shown. That boy… has walked through hells no man should survive, and still… he protects, he endures and he loves the ones for he can give his everything.”

He raised his head, the weight of grief and pride mingling in his gaze.

“You shame me, Heinkel. But more than that… you shame Theresia. You shame the name of Astrea. And that—I will not forgive.”

“Hey, hey—chill out, man. He’s a dumbass. Dumbasses gotta do dumbass things, that’s why they’re called dumbasses. Just leave him be. Don’t waste your energy. Let’s forget all this crap and move on, yeah?” Al said, trying to ease the rising tension before everything spiraled completely out of control.

“Tch.. now you step in, what were you doing when he was spouting nonsense all that time. It was your camp's responsibility to handle him.” Julius asked with an irritated voice while looking towards Al.

But before Al could say, over to his right side and behind him a voice rose with a haughty and superior tone. “ A foolish knight dares to question the goddess’s will?”

Priscilla, standing up with her fan swaying towards her face, barged in on their conversation.

“Ahh now you too…” Al now with his one and only hand grabbing his sword’s handle, stood properly knowing from here the situation can only get even more worse.

“Barielle, you… How can you let that snitch spill venom in this theatre where people were mourning for the struggles a hero survived, with his filthy mouth.”

Crusch standing up from Subaru’s right looked towards Priscilla and blamed for her inadequate actions.

“Hoh, the Karsten-dog has the gall to sully mineself’s mercy, I suppose.”

With a short chuckle she continued.

“You all should bask in this divine’s radiance for she deemed with her benevolence  for you all to face with your abhorrent faces the truth because the world works in my favour and aligns to my whims alone.”

“All that high and mighty talk about mercy, and yet you did nothin’ but watch from the shadows. Fits ya just right—always talkin’, never showin’.”

Anastasia cutting in with cold calculation voiced her thoughts towards Priscilla’s haughty demeanor.

“Well, if it ain’t my divine mercy at work. How fortunate we all are that she, in her infinite wisdom, decided not to dirty her dainty hands to silence that mutt’s madness.”

Priscilla gave a slow, satisfied chuckle as if confirming a truth only she had known all along.

“Indeed. I—Priscilla Barielle—chose to permit this spectacle. Not from indifference, but from discernment. Through mine divine judgment, truth was allowed to flourish beneath the rot.”

She paused, her gaze dragging slowly—deliberately—across certain individuals.

“A beast’s rabid mind, stripped bare by his own foul words and pitiful shrieks, revealed the trembling child behind the fangs.”

“This bitch-ass slut—”

Garfiel growled, only to be immediately cut off as Otto’s hand clamped over his mouth.

“Garf, stop it,” Otto muttered, restraining him before the situation exploded again.

Priscilla, unaffected, continued.

“An ogress, ever so proud, reduced to a groveling wretch—clutching her unhinged sister like a crutch while her dignity slipped through her trembling fingers.”

Rem, still holding her sister tightly, stared daggers at the noblewoman, lips pressed in silence.

Ram, by contrast, held her composure—but the twitch in her eye betrayed the rage boiling under her skin.

Then, with deliberate venom, Priscilla delivered her final blow:

“And lastly, the half-devil herself—so revered, so beloved. Yet, how swiftly her worth crumbled under her already disgusting self. As her mind, fragile as spun glass, shattered upon the cruel truth of her knight’s real agony. All her grace, undone by her own oblivion. As she was blissfully unaware of the commoner’s actual self-hate misery this whole time”

Emilia, tears still shining in her eyes, stood up. Her fists clenched—not in fear, but in resolve.

She met Priscilla’s gaze with steady defiance.

“That’s enough. I already know I failed to see Subaru’s pain—and I’ve accepted that. I’m not running from it anymore.”

Her voice firmed.

“So you don’t need to throw more cruelty around just to feel powerful. You don’t understand us, and you never wanted to. This isn’t your camp, or your story. So stay out of it, Priscilla.”

But before Priscilla could counter with more of her humbling words towards Emilia another voice with a sarcastic, grimy and rageful tone shouted at Priscilla. 

“Bitch really thinks she’s got the right to talk about flukes and mercy, when her own damn worth’s on par with snot-dripping, pig-faced noble shitbags.”

Felt, from the start till the end was waiting for her opportunity to shut Priscilla up at once and when she got it she took it without hesitation and fear.

Felt stood with a cocky grin and fire in her eyes, arms crossed and a wide smirk planted over her face continued.

“I’ve been watchin’ you flap that fancy-ass mouth for long enough, ya uptight painted, ass-shit. Always sittin’ there on your throne of air like the world owes you somethin’. Lemme tell you what it actually owes you—a damn kick in that over-powdered face of yours.”

Priscilla’s eyes narrowed—dangerously.

“YOU GUTTER SWINE.” Priscilla snapped at Felt’s audacity

 But Felt, didn’t stop.

“You think lettin’ that bastard Heinkel bark like a rabid dog makes you some kinda divine mastermind? Oh please, Bitch. You didn’t do shit except stand there lookin’ pretty much ugly-shit while everyone else bled inside.”

She leaned forward, her voice now slicing through the room.

“You ain’t divine Bitch. You’re a pampered, pompous, self-obsessed pile of perfume and lies. A glorified scarecrow with a fan and a stick up her ass.”

Most of the people in the theatre gasped.

Priscilla brimming over with uncontrolled rage walked forward while trying to summon her yang sword when Al tried to stop her, but the poor fool got yanked off from her with his face stuffed under the theatre floors.

Now while breathing the theatre's dirt he said. “Yeah asshole what did ya think would happen?” Al said, cursing himself for even trying.

Felt grinned wider.

“Felt-sama please stop it, I am begging you please, this has gone too much now.” Reinhard tried to stop her with his words while also defending her by standing in front of her.

Ignoring Reinhard as usual, Felt said:

“And ya’ know what pisses ya off the most?You thought we won’t know how much everything in this theatre had affected ya’,Well guess what not only me, and the ones who are capable enough, even fuckin’ children know what ya’re afraid of.”

“Shut the hell up.” Priscilla roared while eyeing her with furious gaze telling her to not continue.

But Felt, as usual, didn't stop and still continued.

“Yes ya would look just like that when you finally witnessed the man who actually showed his worth far better than you, when his actions spoke louder than any of your filthy, disgusting howls.”

“Tell me how it feels to finally swallow the hard fact when someone from another world comes to our world, becomes the hero, and shoves away your bitch ass from the high horses that you keep.”

Crusch and Anastasia with a straightened back stood with no shame and discrimination towards the next words that Felt was going to say because they have already acknowledged that person for his worth.

“Priscilla-sama I apologize for Felt-sama and myself but I can’t let you step any further.”Reinhard knowing what Felt was going to say didn't stop her because he knew and almost all the warriors, knights and mercenaries have to acknowledge this fact.

 “Move away you disgrace of a sword-saint RIGHT NOW.” Priscilla demanded while shouting at Reinhard.

And then Felt finally dropped the words without any hesitation. She said what everyone already knew.

“See, there.” Felt pointed toward Subaru with her hand.

“That’s the man—Subaru Natsuki—right there, sleeping, unaware of everything. And you’re afraid of him. Because not even you can understand how a guy like him could even exist in any world… after what you saw.”

Priscilla, with eyes filling up with agonizing anger, stood there—this time not saying anything.

Because the truth she knew, yet refused to acknowledge, had finally fallen.

“Yes… you’re just like us. All of us. But you hide it behind that pathetic, haughty demeanor of yours—like you own the world.”

“But ya never did—”

A beat passed. And finally, Felt concluded, short and sharp:

“He does.”

“Yooooouuu–!” Priscilla screamed, her fury exploding—

But she was cut off.

By something unnatural.

Suddenly the floor shook and trembled violently as if stampede struck at the heart of the confrontation. Everyone staggered, some tumbled, others sat back at their seats while tightly clenching the seat handles.

“Felt- sama I got you.” Reinhard reassuring Felt couldn’t hide his own distress.

Reinhard holding Felt, sat her down from the unseen destruction that struck the theatre.

“What the Fuck is going on?”

“That fucking warden WHERE IS HE?” 

Felt shouted after getting seated by Reinhard.

Priscilla while staggering a little held her ground while tugging at one seat’s handle and shouted. “What is this madness mangly-mutt? Stop this right now.”

As the grounds shook even more violently the surrounding air became cold, lights flickered uncontrollably and walls ruptured with deafening screams.

The theatre screen shattered in parts with shrill painful glass shattering voices howling its pain at breaking down.

Children screamed. A wave of panic and distortion surged through the theatre as the tremors grew deadlier.

“PETRA..” Frederica screamed while pulling Petra towards her.

Petra, now sitting, clutched Frederica to calm herself from the overall panic  affecting her, but failed miserably.

Petra said. “What is this happening Frederica-Nee-sama, why is the warden doing this?, PLEASE STOP IT!!” Petra shrieked trying to control her panicking heart.

“Shhhhh don’t panic It’s fine, It’s fine, It’s fine, I don’t–”Frederica while trying to calm Petra stopped mid-sentence as another voice screamed in the mayhem.

“THE FUCK IT IS!”

“STOPPPPP IT!” Garfiel while lunging over his seat grasped Mimi at his right to support her.

“HEY YA ALRIGHT?” Garfiel asked Mimi.

In panic Mimi replied while holding Garfiel.

 “YESSS!” 

“GARF-SAN, hold tightly.” Otto at Garfiel’s right shouted while taking Garfiel’s shoulder as a support to not fall down.

As things started to break and walls started to thunder, the ceiling lights dimmed out completely and the screen started glitching while breaking apart.

“Hey ya’ two C’ MERE.” Ricardo shouted at the other two triplets who were panicking and stumbling with their small bodies on the floor.

Ricardo scooped them up while controlling his own dissent to the floor.

Hetaro with a panicky voice said “What, why is it happening? stop this right now.”

“Where is the warden, did he abandon us?” Tivey said, panicking in Ricardo’s arms.

Heinkel staggering up while already violently shaken from the injury at his cheeks, tried his all to hold onto a seat handle with all his might, while grabbing it he howled. “WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?”

“SHIT WAS ALREADY BAD ENOUGH, THE FUCK– WHY NOW?”

Schult who staggered and dropped on the floor at the first impact, got scurried up by Al who barely shook away his dizziness after Priscilla’s sharp blow, he stood and sat Schult down while holding him, He shouted. “SHIT’S REALLY GOING HAY-WIRE MAN— THE FUCK IS THE WARDEN DOING RIGHT NOW!!”

Julius who was a little away from Anastasia while staggering, tumbling and rolling away at her position, he clasped his hands to her with minor injuries sustaining before his arrival.

Anastasia, who was barely holding up was sliding away with her last strength, before she could fall, Julius with blood over his left cheek stopped her from tumbling away, holding him and looking up she shouted with not her usual merchant’s tone. 

“SHUT IT! You Warden, stop this right now for Od’s sake!”

“Why is it happening? Is it our punishment?” Julius while holding Anastasia lamented.

“NOW YOU DON’T START” Anastasia jabbing Julius’s chest, stopping him from starting again with the same whines at least now.

Roswaal at the very back with a very angry and grim expression while holding himself from dropping down, shouted for the first time in the theatre.

“NO. THIS CAN’T BE THE END, THIS CAN’T BE”

“SHOW YOURSELF, WARDEN”

Wilhelm, clutching over the far seat to Felix's seat, walked while supporting his body from stumbling himself. “Felix-dono, Hold tightly.”

Felix barely able to hold on anymore was dangling at his hands and trying his all to not fall. Felix, screamed in a hoarse cry. 'STOP IT PLEASE I HAVE ALREADY ACKNOWLEDGED MY FAULTS,  PLEASE– I don’t want to die, I don’t want to die….’ Felix in his misery kept repeating the last lines.

“NEE-SAMA…don’t let go.” Clutching Ram tightly to not slither away from each other, Rem howled with her knees and body shaking away at the visceral tremors.

“R-Rem don’t w-worry, everything will be f-fine, calm down, calm down, just CALM DOWN.” Ram, while reassuring her sister was still unable to stop panicking herself, words that she said for Rem were more for her, afraid that maybe divine punishment struck her, for her sins.

And at last Finally.

“SUBARU” Emilia screamed while catching Subaru who was skidding away from his seat without any support, Beatrice with her hands tightly clenched to his jacket held herself from sliding away more than him.

“Don’t leave Betty Please, Betty is sorry for everything, but don’t leave her now, I suppose.”

Emilia reacting immediately took Subaru’s sleeping and Beatrice's body together in a big embrace while also making sure, Subaru isn’t hurt, Tucking his head tightly towards her chest she cried out loud. “WHY WARDEN? WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS? STOP THIS RIGHT AWAY!”

Then dropping her left cheek tightly to Subaru’s head she whimpered. “I-I won’t let anything happen to you, Subaru, everything will be fine, don’t worry, just don’t worry, I'm here I’ll always be with you, I'll never leave you ever alone.

Whispering, she tried to calm her own mind more than the sleeping knight, who is still blissfully unaware of everything.

Crusch at their other side, unable to hold onto anything, held them tightly while leaning over Subaru for more support and screamed. “THIS IS MADNESS, YOU BROUGHT US TO SEE HIS JOURNEY, NOT KILL US!!”

Dust started scattering and filtering out of the cracked ceilings, light bulbs bursted away and thin blackness consumed the surrounding with the bloodcurdling screams of everyone mixed into the absolute destruction of the theatre premise.

Many shouted, pleaded, begged the Warden to save them.

But after all the howling, screaming, shouting, wallowing , still the Warden never answered.

Not a Word, Not a Whisper, Not even a Shadow.

And then–

At last–

A Light came.

Bright, blinding, sharp, painful.

Not warm like magic, but cold, Violent, All- consuming.

The last hope, their last battle all vanished as the light creeped from the cracks and tremors. Consuming everything at its rampage.

Everyone screamed and prepared themselves clutching their loved ones for the absolute end.

The End of All–

And then–

Nothing.

---

 

 Somewhere far beyond the theatre, before all the mayhem and chaos began, two mysterious beings of the same height and stature were having a rather relaxed conversation.

The surrounding air in this room felt cold—maybe even dead—as if screaming in its own death, wallowing in its own pain.

The room was dim, with the only light coming from two large screens hanging on one wall above a small workstation, cluttered with scattered tools and electronic devices.

The screens displayed all the theatre participants, switching through various angles that focused on each individual—as if marking everyone for their importance in the grand scheme of everything.

A little distance from the screens, two figures sat side by side, like old friends watching a show in silence.

Well… at least one of them did.

“Hey dude, wanna have a snacky—?”

Extending his hand, the first guy waved a small packet of chips toward the second, offering it casually like any friend would during a watch party.

But the second guy showed no interest in indulging.

“Don’t wanna? Seriously, man—you’re such a showpisser.”

Grumbling, the first guy retracted his hand and popped a chip into his mouth, eyes fixed on the glowing screens.

A moment passed.

—5 minutes later—

“Oh look, finally something’s happening. I was getting bored, man. How do you sit through this for hours?”

Still, the second guy said nothing.

“Hah, it’s the red-haired douche. The one who barked a lot during the last viewing. Bet he’s got a fanbase by now—at least…”

Another pause.

—7 minutes later—

“Hahaha, yeah, that pink-haired girl’s getting a proper thrashing. Who told her to step up, anyway? These guys are serious bimbos, man.”

The second guy remained silent.

—10 minutes later—

“Dude, I’m not gonna lie, this shit’s making me cry. All that pain and suffering… Seriously, I don’t think my heart can take this ever again. You know what I’m sayin’?”

He wiped his eyes and pointed toward his chest.

“Poor elf-girl, dude. Shit hurts here, man.”

Another moment passed.

—15 minutes later—

“Yes, red-haired douche! Go for it! Ya have my support!”

Cheering like a sports fan, he accidentally struck the second guy’s shoulder with his hand.

“Uhh—sorry, man. Got too excited.” He didn’t even glance over when he said it.

But the second guy had enough.

He dropped his head onto the first guy’s shoulder.

“H-Hey—what’s this homo stuff, dude?” The first guy looked sideways, half-annoyed.

“I said I’m sorry, alright? Chill out.”

But the second guy didn’t budge, resting stubbornly, rebelliously, like he owned that shoulder.

The first guy sighed.

“We don’t have time for this, my friend. In like two minutes or so, they’ll start shoutin’ your name.”

Still no response. Still leaning.

The first guy groaned.

“Huh… what a lazy Warden ya are.”

The warden was sitting in his seat with his hands limply laid over his knees and his head perched over the first guy’s shoulder, his legs were dangling up in the air.

He was wearing a black coat with a black shirt, his face was etched in calmness too much so as if all his life's blessings in current and after-life are all granted to him at once.

Under his jaw a simple slit precisely, neatly on his neck can be seen drawing a huge gush of blood out of it, spraying over all of his clothes and staining everything in a red paint.

“Man that punch was brutal, Glad I was not him, Don’t worry red-haired douche you’ll have more chances to beat that purple-ass, next time.”

Pushing the Warden’s head away from his shoulder the first guy walked towards the screen.

Making his way towards the work-station he found a cigarette pack lying on it, with one cigarette half-spilling out of it.

Taking that one cigarette out, the first guy put it in his mouth and while using a lighter in his pocket, he lit it.

While sipping one streak of that cigarette, he looked at his wrist watch and said. “Hmm, 30 seconds left. Hey friend, time to pack up.”

“Ya listening..” Turning back the First guy asked.

Tilting his head the first guy sighed. “Oh yeah, you are having a lazy day. I forgot.”

Turning back the first guy looked at the screens and specifically Subaru in it.

“I’ll just say my goodbye’s then I guess.” The first guy said this to the warden while still not looking at him as his focus was captured by Subaru.

Then focusing solely on Subaru the first guy said. “This will be the last time we’ll meet well indirectly I mean.”

“There will be a lot of challenges and hardships you might have to face, even more so now, but I know you can handle all that.”

“Well with that said, buddy things are not so good, you know what I mean right?”

 “If not, then you will soon because Mama Earth is sick, she needs her valiant son back.”

Now walking away from the screens with his back turned and crossing away the warden’s body, while also puffing out a smoke and hanging a travel bag over his shoulder he said. “Welcome Home, Subaru Natsuki..”

And then the Mayhem in the theatre started, as the first guy left.

---

 

Somewhere, mostly a remote location, under the huge trees canopy, with vines, roots coiling on it and wild animals like birds and squirrels, who were chirping and squelching in its proximity a sleeping boy groaned, for some reason his body ached very badly like his whole body and soul was bulldozed by one weight over other coiling over his whole body.

The boy sleeping with a calm face, with no nightmares and sleep issues for so long, was blissfully rubbing his head over his cushion… or was it?

Then his sleep got disturbed as his bed started tweaking a little.

Due to this disturbance his eyes fluttered open, but there was nothing he could see because he was face first at his cushion, obscuring his view.

The first thing the boy felt was that his cushion was soft, like very much, very, very much.

Then while gaining his little strength back he pulled his face away.

Now with a blurry vision, very much typical for a long time sleeper. He groaned out his words.

Subaru said. “Man, my head hurts so much, when did I fall asleep.”

Rubbing his eyes and making himself comfortable in a half- inclined position he looked down again.

And his brain- short circuited, after his vision got back, the thing he saw, If he died right there, right now, it would be more believable for Subaru than what he was seeing right now.

With his eyes widening out of his sockets and red-crimson tinted blushing cheeks, he spoke out lower than even a whisper while stuttering furiously. “E-Emilia-a-t-tan.”

Subaru, finally understood what he was thinking as a cushion and a bed, was, well, you know.

Subaru feeling a tug at his lower abdomen and heaviness over his back shifted his eyes back from Emilia and over to his shoulders.

And his brain- short circuited the second time, when he saw who was at his back sleeping.

Another episode of Subaru blushing up, he then again whispered, “C-Crusch-s-san.”

And now finally, with haunted eyes over his face he finally confessed in his low voice.

“What The Fuck, Did I Do?”

Notes:

Yeah I know, I know Too much drama, but finally WE HAVE MADE IT, to the actual story!!
CONGRATS!!
"..."
myself, I guess..
UHH Whatever, Thanks for your support as always.
IF Ya' Like It don't forget to Leave a kudos ;))
Thanks for reading.
Peace.>

Chapter 4: Chapter 3: And Finally, At Last, They Meet

Summary:

The cast has been whisked away to an unknown location. And Subaru is having a hard time of his own, now situations would spiral, truths and lies would be spilled but in the end, it all comes down to love and love only.

Notes:

Hey everyone so sorry for the delay ):
Actually, I forgot to mention that my Semester exams had started, after my last upload, I didn't get a lot of time to write because of that.
So yes apologies!
Well now without further ado here it is Chapter 3 of Re: Survivors ((;

In the aftermath of the theater’s destruction, the viewers clung to their loved ones—friends and foes alike—bound together by the weight of what they had witnessed. After learning the truth—Subaru’s truth—they could have never imagined facing such a sudden, devastating predicament that threatened to upend their very existence.

The ground’s violent rumble had unleashed chaos: panic, confusion, and desperate denial flooded the room. Some believed their lives had come to an end. Others saw it as divine punishment. A few broke down in helpless lament over their own weakness, while others turned on the Warden, begging the mysterious figure who had brought them to the theater to save them.

But nothing happened. As always—no answer came.

Still, in the grand stage of all the consequences, one thing is always a certainty:

A new chapter in someone’s life will always open, as long as fate allows it.

And if it does, all that person can do is live and endure it—as long as they are together with the ones they want to be together with.

Just like this, all the theater participants who had, denied, revolted and finally in the end accepted their fate, could have never known that a new chapter in their now difficult lives had already been published—

And today was the day when it would be revealed.

 

“What the fuck did I do?.. What the fuck did I do?..”

After everything was said and done—after all the actions taken, the decisions made, and the truths and weaknesses laid bare—

One boy, from beginning to end, who had remained innocently unaware of everything that had transpired.

Was now dealing with a brand new problem of his own.

Well… it might be a problem.

Who knows?

Subaru Natsuki—the knight of Emilia, the hero who brought down the White Whale, the slayer of the Archbishop of Sloth, and the eradicator of the Great Rabbit’s terror—could have never imagined that his virgin-ass would end up in a situation like this: stuffed like a patty between two beautiful royal candidates for the throne, and that too in the middle of a FRICKING FOREST.

Waking up in the midst of this chaos, Subaru silently begged for forgiveness. Leaning slightly away from Emilia, he spread his knees and one arm for support, holding himself in a shaky half-plank position. His face hovered just inches from Emilia’s bosom, while the full weight of Crusch rested squarely on his back.

And there he was—sweating, twitching, groaning with deep haunted eyes and a face drenched in pure crimson, which was covering his whole face up to his ears, desperately trying to suppress his hormonal urges that threatened to bloom like weeds in spring.

In his thoughts, he panicked:

D-Did I really do it…?

But how…? I had protected my V-card like a holy relic since middle school! Did Emilia and Crusch force themselves on me?!

Scrunching up his nose, he shot a sharp glare—at himself. The accusation rang loud in his thoughts.

No… no way. My innocent and beautiful Emilia-tan would never do that! She doesn’t even know what this is!

And Crusch-san? First of all, how is she here with me? Either way she wouldn't force herself onto me right? I mean I don’t know what might be going through her mind after her memories were eaten by gluttony, but still she would never do this… I hope at least.

Hey, asshole, what are you even thinking? Obviously they didn’t force themselves onto me. Who the heck would even do that to me of all people, with a sane mind?!

Then came the worst possibility.

It’s obvious now… I did it. To them.

Ahh crap… I really am a degenerate.

And I don’t even remember all of it… was I blanked out, possessed like back then or something?

If I really did this—man, I’m screwed for real this time. Not even Return by Death can help me now. I’ll have to apologize… or take responsibility.

He shook his head, trying to slap away the storm of spiraling thoughts.

No. Don’t think about that now. I need to get out of this situation—fast—before they wake up.

Shit… even my balance is going. I can’t handle Crusch’s weight for much longer. I need to do something… anything.

But in the middle of his panic, a familiar and completely unwelcome part of his teenage brain kicked in—loud, shameless, and merciless.

The dark entity he’d fought since puberty returned in full force.

Not now… not this part of me…

And then—he felt it.

A certain softness… pressing against his back.

He didn’t need to guess. He knew exactly what it was.

His entire body locked up.

His brain short-circuited.

No. Nope. Nope. Stop. Abort. This is bad—

Emotions—physical and mental, humiliating and terrifying—hit him all at once like a wave breaking against what little dignity he had left.

Feeling that strange sensation, he closed his eyes, trying his best to stave off the traitorous thoughts.

In his mind, frantically trying to see the bigger picture, he confessed:

Stop it. No no no, the fuck no—don’t you start now too.

I need to think about something else. Uhh—yes, I should think about Emilia. She always helps me through bad nightmares… Well, most of the time at least.

Yeah, dumbass. Good job—think about the innocent naive girl whom you’ve defiled and right now sleeping above her, you piece of shit.

Just control yourself and focus, yes I can do it I have gone through much worse situations, I can handle it. 

I know it feels good—too fucking good—way too fucking good. But no, focus. Subaru, calm the fuck down.

But closing his eyes only made things worse.

Now the thoughts were more vivid, more detailed, more dangerous.

Snapping his eyes open and shaking his head like a frantic dog, he whispered:

“Shit, it isn’t helping. Someone please help me!”

Drifting his eyes downward—anywhere but Emilia—he caught sight of his lower abdomen, where a little girl in a frilly red dress was latched onto his jacket like a Koala to a tree.

In his thoughts again, eyes wide with fresh panic:

B-Beako? Why is she clinging to me like that? What is happening here? I don’t understand anything.

No, d-did I…. also?

I’m still dreaming, aren’t I? Yeah, definitely. All of this makes no sense.

No shit, Sherlock. Of course you’re dreaming. Why not? Nothing’s too wrong… OTHER THAN FEELING A SHITLOAD OF SOFT WEIGHT CRUSHING MY BACK.

Don’t make excuses, you dipshit. If I am dreaming, that makes it even worse. It means both the bed monster and the bloody succubus together are freeusing my body right now!

Are they really?

OOHH SHIT!

Registering a brand-new kind of problem in his already overloaded brain, Subaru slowly drifted his eyes to the right, trying to make sense of his surroundings.

The area looked like a compact forest—dense trees and thick branches blocked most of the sunlight, letting only faint streaks filter through. The ground beneath him was covered in a thick bed of dried leaves, scattered everywhere like a natural mattress cushioning his illicit adventures.

Groaning from a heavy back pain, his body already felt like it was shutting down. His legs twitched and trembled, barely under his control.

Tilting his head to regain balance, he muttered in a hoarse voice while scanning the eerie environment:

“What the hell is this place? Is this Pristella?”

“Was I sleep walking the whole time or what? I don’t remember any of it.”

“This area can’t be Pristella for sure.”

He squinted harder, trying to piece things together.

“Emilia-tan said it’s a water city or something, right? Like Venice.”

Looking around at the wild, overgrown terrain, he winced.

“This looks more like some Amazon rainforest bullshit. What kind of shitty place did I pick for my animalistic perversions…?”

Mentally kicking himself, he whispered with reluctant self-awareness:

“Uhh… I guess Ram was right about me being a pervert.”

Shaking off the shame spiral, he shifted his eyes forward—and froze.

Just barely visible past a thick tree trunk, something caught the corner of his eye.

A human foot. Peeking out stiffly from behind the bark.

 Pushing his arms sideways, Subaru carefully pulled himself up, taking extra care not to wake Crusch. He cast a quick glance down to make sure neither Emilia nor Beatrice showed any signs of discomfort from his movements.

Now with a better vantage point, his eyes drifted back to the leg, awkwardly stretched out behind a nearby tree.

Looking higher, Subaru’s breath hitched.

Behind the bark, half-hidden by the trunk, he spotted a red-haired person with tangled legs and proper white still dirt-smudged clothes, hunched tightly over a blonde-haired girl. The redhead clung to her like she was the most precious thing in the world, locked in a full-blown bear hug.

Subaru blinked. Once. Twice.

And then it clicked.

His jaw dropped, eyes wide with disbelief. It took him only a second to recognize the oddly entangled duo—and when he did, the shock turned into something else entirely.

“What… the hell… am I looking at?” he mouthed silently.

A beat later, he had to bite his lip to stop himself from bursting into laughter.

“Pfft… I don’t know how Reinhard and Felt ended up here—and like that, no less—but damn, this is hilarious. I never thought those two would ever get cozy like that.”

He snorted quietly.

“But why am I laughing? I’m in an even worse situation than them. At least they’re cuddling cutely.”

“Unlike them… if anyone sees this mess, they’ll castrate me first and then maybe ask how I got into this situation.”

He shook his head with a sigh, trying to mentally reset.

But the moment his eyes drifted to the left—

Every laugh. Every smirk. Every trace of amusement vanished.

His expression darkened, replaced by a sudden surge of pure, unfiltered anger brewing beneath his skin.

With his teeth clenched and his face twisted in an expression of barely restrained irritation, Subaru struggled to hold onto his composure. His voice came out in a low, growling mutter as he turned toward the source of his discomfort.

“What… Why is that bastard doing the same shit with his own lady?”

What he saw made his jaw go slack. He never would’ve imagined it—not in a hundred loops—that even Julius, the paragon of knightly honor and pompous dignity, would stoop so low. And yet there he was.

Splayed out in the middle of the forest, legs awkwardly thrown around like a peeled banana, Julius clung to Anastasia in a death grip. His purple-haired head was nestled on top of hers in a bizarrely gentle, almost possessive cuddle. A visible bruise marked his left cheek, with a smear of dried blood to match, and yet somehow… he looked calm. Peaceful, even. Like this was the only place he’d ever belonged.

 In his thoughts, something shifted.

His anger dulled, and in its place came a bizarre sense of amusement. Despite everything—despite being the most screwed person currently— Subaru smirked, a smug expression stubbornly plastered across his face.

Well then, what do we have here?

The finest knight in the kingdom, doing something so embarrassingly unknightly… right in front of everyone?

What a disgraceful display for such a self-glorified, pompous douchebag.

Heh. Tried to one-up me, didn’t you?

Well, screw you—I still win.

At least my mess has style.

You’ll never reach my level of glory.

Hah! Hahaha!

…And what kind of beastly kinky shit did you pull to end up with that bruise on your cheek, huh?

Subaru chuckled internally—bitter and smug all at once.

Haah… you look pathetic.

Says the guy who’s currently pinned between two royal beauties and being used as a body pillow by a frilly-dressed loli librarian.

…Yeah, great. Totally winning here.

Letting out a mental sigh, he tore his attention away from Julius and Anastasia and glanced to the left, where the chaos only got more ridiculous.

Scattered across the forest floor, people were passed out in comically tragic poses—like some bizarre painting drawn by a drunk god.

His eyes landed on Ricardo first.

The massive wolfman lay flat on his back, arms splayed out wide like he was making snow angels. But what truly broke Subaru’s brain was the scene on top of Ricardo.

Hetaro was slumped dramatically over Ricardo’s right side, his little hands buried in the wolf’s thick fur like he was hanging onto life itself.

Meanwhile, on the left side, Tivey mirrored the pose—except upside down—clutching Ricardo’s coat for dear life, his tiny legs somehow lodged beneath the man’s chin in a position that looked horrifyingly uncomfortable.

A little further off, Subaru’s eye twitched in secondhand embarrassment.

There—cuddled together in a pile of limbs—were his brothers from different mothers: Otto and Garfiel, locked in what could only be described as a very un-brotherly hug.

And between them, like a fragile plush toy, was Mimi—squished, content, and clinging onto both of them as if it were completely normal.

“What… in the actual hell?” Subaru muttered under his breath, staring at the trio like they’d broken the laws of physics and decency.

Just past Garfiel, over to his left and slightly hidden by a tree trunk, Frederica lay sprawled on the ground—yet somehow still dignified, her posture calm and collected. One hand rested gently over Petra, shielding the little girl with a protective instinct, even while unconscious.

Subaru blinked in surprise.

“Wait… Frederica? Petra?”

“Weren’t they supposed to be at the mansion? We left them there.”

His brows furrowed. The confusion deepened.

“Why the hell are they here too?”

Letting out a tired sigh, he shook his head, stopping his brain from spinning further than it already had. His body—physically and mentally wrecked—couldn’t take another mystery.

Self-reassuring, Subaru thought:

I’ll just have to ask them later… Better enjoy the moment before my jail sentence kicks in.

Subaru narrowed his eyes at the scene, then shifted his gaze back to Otto and Garfiel’s ridiculous cuddle-pile.

He whispered, deadpan:

“Even they too? Seriously? Something really bad must’ve happened here, right?”

He paused, squinting.

“I mean… I get Mimi being clingy. That’s just Mimi. But these two—pfft–”

He quickly stopped himself from bursting into laughter, clapping a metaphorical hand over his own mouth inside his mind.

Swallowing the absurdity, he shook his head and sighed, admitting internally:

“Well… at least I got something to tease the hell out of them later.”

Understanding his situation as much as his fried brain allowed, Subaru evaluated grimly in his thoughts:

Either we all had some kind of swooning competition… or this was some messed-up, group orgy bullshit.

At least that’s the only explanation I’ve got right now.

Glancing away, he sighed. But—

Suddenly, Subaru caught something—or someone—in a situation that was very unlikely, especially considering who it was.

Racing his eyes back to the right, he caught a glimpse. Just for a split second—past Reinhard and Felt’s swoon-fest—

There, behind them, almost blending into the next bushy backdrop, was a figure he’d somehow missed until now.

And what he saw made him pause. Think. Re-check a hundred times before he dared confirm it.

It was someone he would never—in a million fucking years—have believed could end up in such a messed-up situation, considering her position.

At first, Subaru was shocked. Then came the slow realization.

And finally, his mouth moved, the words spilling out at the sheer absurdity of the moment he was currently witnessing.

In a low, almost inaudible voice, he muttered as he stared in disbelief:

“W-wait… What the– is… that Priscilla?”

A woman could be seen, dumped on the ground—her back arched upward toward the sky, while her head was mushed under a cluster of bushy leaves.

Both her arms were tucked under her belly like she face-planted straight into the dirt.

She was wearing a red and black floral gown in some kind of bridal pattern—completely out of place, completely ridiculous.

The scene was so unreal to Subaru, that even he had to take a second to process what the hell he was seeing.

Then, his expression started to change.

He didn’t want to laugh—for God’s sake, he tried—but looking at Priscilla in such an absurd, undignified, almost cartoonishly tragic pose…

He cracked.

Subaru, who had been controlling his voice and tone from the start, was finally at his breaking point.

The bucket had filled to the limit—and now it overflowed.

With puffed-out cheeks, inflated by uncontrollable giggles, Subaru wheezed through flaring nostrils and tearful eyes.

“Pffft… wheeze—D-don–pfft—don’t laugh, no—wheeze—no, don’t you dare laugh!!”

“You’ll be so dead if she sees you—wheeze—Man, ohhh my—pfft—how the hell di-d she—huhu—get in that situation?!”

His balance was already in shambles.

At any moment, Crusch—still draped on his back—could slip and fall.

And in all the distraction, Subaru completely forgot that his one-armed grip on the leafy ground… was slipping fast.

But in a moment's delay.

A second later, his expression changed.

His giggles stopped, and slowly, his voice toned down as freshly brewed panic submerged his mind and soul—because a situation he didn’t want to face had finally knocked at his doors.

“Oh God, is she waking up? What should I do now?”

Suddenly, Subaru saw Priscilla twitching, her hands showing visible movement.

He internally panicked at how she might react when she saw him in this position.

Reassuring himself, Subaru muttered under his breath,

“Okay, focus. I need to explain my situation to her, so she doesn’t draw her own conclusions about me.”

“Shit… it could’ve been anyone, but her? Uhh man…”

“I’ve got no excuses. I’ll just stay true to what I know.”

Priscilla, lying face-first over the leafy ground, groaned.

A dried, arched, and discolored leaf poked at her nostril, causing enough discomfort to stir her awake as the second person after Subaru.

Maybe the world really did work in her favor—at least enough to save her image from being tarnished in front of everyone.

Everyone except Subaru, who saw everything.

Slowly pushing her hands sideways and lowering her back, she stretched her body, feeling a little uneasy.

Lifting her head, her eyes slowly fluttered open—and the first thing she saw was a pair of brown irises gawking at her face like a puffed-up hawk.

Now a pervert Subaru, still stuffed between two women, and Priscilla—the Queen of the Wilderness—who had just woken from her delirious state and remained unaware of her own situation, stared into each other’s eyes from a few feet away.

Their eyes were in perfect line, both in a half-plank position, mirroring each other’s awkward stance.

Subaru, now with all his panic and trouble flushed from his face, looked at Priscilla—who, with her face smudged in dirt and leaves, and her orange hair tangled and messy, completely crowned in dried patchy leaves—faced Subaru right back.

Subaru, who had been panicking just moments earlier, was now flaring like a hippo.

His cheeks puffed out, his face twitching, holding back the undying laughs leaking out of him.

He barely controlled his composure from shattering, because when he looked at Priscilla’s face, the only thing his mind could conjure was:

A woman in her mid-30s, cracked and high on illegal meth.

Priscilla, still clueless about her own state, just stared at Subaru—and for a good second, she just looked.

And then, realization struck.

Her eyes widened as she observed Subaru and the absolutely unholy situation he was currently stuck in.

Not understanding anything beyond the visual disaster she was witnessing, Priscilla spoke in a low voice—talking more to herself than him:

“He… woke up? When?”

“What, why is he like that? What is going on?”

She scrunched her nose, clearly disgusted, as if she’d just laid eyes on the most filthy and demonic thing in her entire life.

Subaru, taking the initiative, opened his mouth in an attempt to explain—not just his own disaster, but hers too.

Speaking in a voice just loud enough for her to hear, Subaru choked back a giggle under a strained, cracking facade.

“Hey, look—I-I seriously don’t know how I ended up like this, okay? I swear, one second I was out, and the next… this!”

He waved his face helplessly, eyes darting between her face and the leafy crown tangled in her hair, barely holding it together.

“I don’t even know what I did—or if I did anything! But please, can you help me out here? Just a little? Before things get worse… pfft—I mean—ah, fuck it, first just get yourself cleaned, wheeze, y-you look like—pfft…”

And that was it.

Subaru lost the battle.

A snort escaped him—sharp and unfiltered—shattering the fragile composure he’d fought so hard to keep.

Priscilla, who was confused by his words for a moment, shot him a deadly glare. She was just about to retort—furious at his insolent wheezing while speaking to her—when a dried leaf drifted down and landed right in front of her face.

And just like that, realization struck.

Her regal composure cracked.

Springing to her feet, Priscilla finally took in her condition: her royal red gown was wrinkled and dusty, her porcelain skin was blemished by smears of dirt, and her once-flawless orange braid was tangled and messy, crowned in leaves and grime.

Now, with eyes burning red with fury, she began furiously dusting her dress and clawing the leaves out of her hair, each movement sharp and indignant.

Raging out her words, Priscilla shouted in anger, “WHO DARES?!… THIS DISRESPECT, TO ME!!”

Now facing Subaru with anger etched in her blood-red eyes, Priscilla accused Subaru in a harsh tone, “YOUU!.. BECAUSE OF YOU!!”

Subaru, now in a serious panic tone after her accusation, countered to defend himself, “NO, I—I didn’t do any of this! I swear I don’t know anything! I’ll take any punishment if I am found guilty!”

But Priscilla wasn’t accusing Subaru of the situation that Subaru thought she did. Instead, Priscilla—unknown to Subaru—was blaming him for something else.

Priscilla, who was still angered at Felt’s words regarding her and Subaru in the theatre before the theatre destruction, growled out her inner thoughts without hiding her frustration.

Priscilla walked towards Subaru with an intention to confront and not kill, because killing wouldn’t make any difference for Subaru, now that Priscilla knows the truth.

“You are the sole reason for all the problems in mine self’s world, you wretched, filthy commoner.”

Subaru, composing himself at her constant accusation, voiced his words in an irritated tone towards Priscilla,

“What the heck are you even talking about?! I said I don’t know anything! So stop blaming me, alright?”

While countering Priscilla, Subaru saw something—

Priscilla, the ever-proud and noble lady, at his words, shifted her expression slightly from anger to a sorrowful tone, for reasons unknown to Subaru.

Observing it, Subaru calmed himself. Sighing out in a low voice, Subaru apologized,

“Priscilla, look—I’m sorry for—mmph…”

But his words got cut off by something unexpected.

During their rapid verbal battle, Subaru had forgotten something—

and the inevitable moment finally occurred.

The last thread of Subaru’s one-hand grip pressing on the leafy ground, which had been pulling him away from Emilia, snapped completely,

and like a toppling tower, he dropped down—

smashing his face back onto his previously-thought cushion—

jolting Emilia, Crusch, and Beatrice awake.

And now, like a domino effect, let the second mayhem begin:

OHH SHIT!

Crusch, lying on Subaru’s back due to the fall’s momentum, jerked out to his right side—her one hand getting lodged between Subaru and Beatrice.

In her panic and hallucination, still reeling from the theatre’s destruction, Crusch snapped her eyes open and screamed out of her sleep,

“NOOO, stop this!!”

Beatrice, sleeping at Subaru’s lower right, had gotten smushed under both Crusch and him after the fall. In a smothered voice, Beatrice cried for help—unaware of what kind of problem she was even facing right now.

“Hewlp Bewtty, mmph’ stuwck I subbose…”

“OHH fuwck—mmph…” Subaru mumbled with his face still stuck to his cushion in a muffled voice.

“S-Subaru…”

A voice left, drenched in pain and hurt—as if, for all this time, the only words it wanted to say were simply that, while looking at the person awake.

A voice shimmered like painfully ringing silver bells, echoing in Subaru’s ears.

Shit shit shit shit.

Maintaining his composure as much as possible, Subaru moved his head up a little. As his vision returned, his eyes met two amethyst jewels—completely swallowed in pain, fresh tears forming as they stared at him.

“E-Emilia-tan, look, I-I can explain! I mean yo—”

But his words never formed into a sentence, as Emilia—without caring about anything else—latched onto Subaru, pulling him back to her chest and crying out loud in both happiness and pain.

“SUBARU, YOU STUPID hiccup D-dunderhead… you… y-you wake up now?! Whimper I t-thought I… that whimper l-lost you *hah*”

Subaru, completely muffled and inaudible under Emilia’s suffocating grip, struggled to get his words out.

“W-Wait… mphh… howld on…”

Subaru cried out in his thoughts:

What—why is she crying? The fuck did I do to her for this?! Oh my god, I am so sorry, Emilia-tan… I am so sorry.

Pulling him out of her chest—giving Subaru a brief moment of relief—Emilia brushed his cheeks with her hands and looked into his eyes, pleading her pain out.

“Why do you hah—always make me cry so… so whimper much for you, Subaru?!”

Gasping slightly after his previous suffocating trip, Subaru replied,

“I’ll never make you cry again, Emilia-tan. I promise. I’m so sorry about this—I’m ready for any punishment… just d-don’t cry, please.”

He said the last words with hurt in his voice and slightly unnoticeable tears in his eyes, looking at the pain he had caused Emilia.

Crusch, drifting her eyes to the commotion on her left, spoke in a shocked tone upon seeing Subaru awake.

“S-Subaru-sama…?”

Then the realization struck—Crusch, who hadn’t known before, finally understood that she had been sleeping on Subaru’s back this whole time.

Scurrying off him at light speed and straightening up her wrinkled, dusty clothes and messy hair, Crusch stood like a military cadet in front of her superiors, blushing heavily all over her face.

Vocalizing her thoughts in a panicky, stuttering tone, she apologized furiously—without even looking at Subaru’s current position with Emilia.

“I-I… am s-sorry, Subaru-sama! F-for that, uhm…”

Brushing his face toward Crusch, Subaru—cheeks red from embarrassment—reassured her,

“W-Why are you apologizing? It’s my fault. I’ll take responsibility—I’m sorry. Very, very sorry, Crusch-san.”

“What? No—it’s not your—” Crusch immediately countered Subaru, but her words stopped short the moment she noticed the woman in front of them staring.

Priscilla was watching them.

Having dusted herself off as much as possible, she stood glaring at the group like a judgmental judge, her eyes filled with the same irritation as before.

Crusch, eyeing Priscilla and the surrounding scene, asked,

“Why are you here? And what is this place?”

Priscilla replied in her usual arrogant tone, as if nothing had changed,

“My position is none of your concern, Karsten. And mineself has no reason to provide you an answer, if your child-like brain can’t comprehend your own situation.”

Staving her gaze downward at Subaru and Emilia, Priscilla crossed her arms and replied in an indignant, irritated tone,

“Get up, you disgusting, lustful creatures. Mineself’s eyes have been sullied enough by this farce of yours.”

“You don’t have to get so judgmental all of a sudden, alright,” Subaru replied. Yet, still adhering to her words, he pulled his body up and sat on his knees—while Emilia, who still clutched him in a tight hug, had no intention of letting go for even a second.

Beatrice, who had finally managed to free herself after Crusch and Subaru woke up, looked at her contractor—and upon realizing he was awake, hugged him tightly and whimpered out her own pain.

Clutching Subaru at his lower right abdomen while crying just like Emilia, Beatrice said,

“SUBARU, you are awake… You foolish contractor… Betty was so afraid, I suppose.”

Snapping his eyes towards Beatrice, Subaru replied in a concerned voice, patting her head affectionately,

“Yes, I’m awake, Beako. Why would you be afraid? I’ll always be there for you. So don’t cry—everything is going to get better.”

Beatrice, who had been dying for her contractor’s loving headpats all this time, nudged her head up for more.

Stuttering through her words, Beatrice replied—not able to say the full truth, but enough to share the pain she had been holding in for so long.

“B-Betty w-was afraid… that you would l-leave her… because she’s been a very bad spirit to you, in fact…”

“What? Bullshit! Why are you saying that?” Subaru shot back gently, his tone full of warmth.

“I will never leave my precious little Beako. You are the goodest, smartest, bestest, and most cutest spirit of all time. So stop crying. And you too, Emilia-tan… please don’t cry.”

“I don’t understand why but-”

Sighing out, Subaru continued again, this time determined to fix his mistakes.

“I’m sorry—I’ll fix everything. You both don’t have to carry this burden anymore. I’ll repent for my mistakes. I’m so sorry, Emilia-tan. I’ll take any punishment you want… I swear, I promise, I’ll never do this to you again.”

As Subaru pleaded, his voice trembling with guilt, Emilia pulled away slightly, just enough to see his face clearly. Her silver brows knit, eyes shimmering—not from grief, but from frustration.

And then, her voice—firm, cutting through the fog of Subaru’s shame:

“Shut up.”

Her words froze him.

“What punishment?” she snapped, her voice rising. “You haven’t done anything wrong! So stop blaming yourself for everything, Subaru!!”

“I–” Subaru tried, voice shaking, but before he could continue, Emilia shouted over him with such force it rattled the air around them:

“I SAID STOP BLAMING YOURSELF!”

Subaru went silent, stunned—not because of the volume, but because it was Emilia. Emilia, who rarely ever raised her voice. Never at him. Not like this.

“Okay… alright,” He finally muttered, wounded but trying to comply. “I won’t… but then—if I’m not to blame, why are both of you crying like that? I must’ve done something. How the hell did I end up like this with all of you? What is this place? We were supposed to be heading to Pristella…”

At Subaru’s question Emilia had no answers, and even if she had, she didn’t know how she could say that to Subaru.

There was a pause.

Seeing the sincerity in Subaru’s confusion—his real distress over the unknown—Crusch stepped in. Composed but hesitant, she answered him while choosing her words carefully.

“It’s fine, we know you have a lot of questions, some even we don’t have answers for, but for the time being.”

“Please… don’t worry, Subaru-sama,” she said softly. “You didn’t do anything to any of us. Truly.”

She fumbled briefly, awkwardly with her eyes flickering toward the forest floor, she continued—voice lower, a faint blush rising to her cheeks.

“We just… woke up like that. Nothing actually happened between us. It’s just… how we ended up.”

Her final words trailed off, awkward and riddled with embarrassment.

Subaru stared at her, trying to decipher the meaning beneath her evasive tone. The way she avoided his gaze. The way her face colored just a bit too much.

Mixed signals. That’s all he got.

And he was still no closer to understanding what the hell was going on.

Meanwhile, as the emotional chaos unfolded in the center, the rest of the scattered viewers began to stir, awakened by the noise and rising tension.

Among them, Reinhard—ever sharp and alert even in slumber—snapped awake the moment things escalated. Despite just waking up, his first instinct was to protect the girl in his arms. He looked down, finding Felt still clinging to him, arms tight in a desperate grip.

His sky-blue eyes softened.

“…Thank Od you’re safe, Felt-sama. I don’t know what I would’ve done if—” He stopped short, ears perking up.

A distant voice reached him—faint, familiar, and unmistakable.

Reinhard’s head snapped toward the sound, stunned. His lips parted in disbelief.

“…Subaru? He… woke up?”

“I need to—”

But before he could finish, Felt stirred with a groan.

“Ugh… What the hell’s itchin’ my back? I swear I’ll kill whoever’s jabbing me…” she grumbled, still half-asleep, eyes shut tight. She squirmed, likely from a twig digging into her back.

“Felt-sama,” Reinhard whispered urgently, gently shaking her shoulder, “please wake up. Hurry. Look who’s awake.”

She blinked slowly, then finally opened her eyes—meeting his concerned gaze.

“Heh… Rein? Did we die or somethin’?”

“No,” he replied firmly, yet gently. “Please don’t say such things Felt-sama. Not now.”

As she began to sit up and take in her surroundings, the weight of their strange situation hit her. She flinched upright.

“What the hell is this place? Where—?”

Her question was abruptly cut off as Reinhard quickly placed a hand over her mouth.

“Shhh. Please don’t shout. Look—look over there.”

He gestured with his eyes.

Felt followed his gaze, and her jaw dropped.

She stood frozen, breath caught in her throat.

“…B-Big Bro…? He— now he wakes up?! After all that?! After we thought it was all gonna end?!”

With clenched fists and flaring emotions, Felt shot to her feet and stormed towards Subaru, unable to hold herself back without considering Reinhard’s concerns.

“BIG BRO, YOU JERK!!”

Her shout rang out across the clearing.

“Felt-sama, wait—!” Reinhard scrambled up after her, trying to keep pace, anxiety written all over his face as they both rushed toward Subaru—only to find they weren’t the only ones.

All around them, others had begun to move too… all drawn to the one figure finally awake at the center of it all.

“Ahhh, who the heck is shoutin’? Shut up already…” Garfiel groaned while half-asleep in a low voice, curling tighter around what he assumed was his personal pillow.

But his “pillow”—who happened to be Otto—had other plans.

Otto, ever the pragmatic and alert merchant, blinked his eyes open in response to the rising commotion. His chest heaved with a sharp gasp as he sat up, coughing lightly.

“Cough… Hah… wha—cough—hey, what is this place…? This isn’t… the theatre… What’s happening…?”

As his senses cleared, Otto’s eyes darted around, trying to make sense of their new surroundings. And then he froze.

His gaze landed on a familiar silhouette. A familiar figure… embracing someone.

His eyes widened in disbelief.

“N-Natsuki-san…?”

Panic surged through him.

“Garf-san, wake up—now!” Otto shook Garfiel frantically, voice rising with urgency.

At the sudden jolt, Garfiel bolted upright, claws half-shifted, teeth bared, ready to tear into whatever threat dared to wake him.

“Who is it?! I’ll fuck ya up!”

“WHA–?!” Mimi, just as disoriented and a little too enthusiastic, jumped up as well, having previously used Garfiel as her own sleeping cushion. “Mimi will help Garf! Who is it, huh?!”

“Nothing’s wrong, and shut it, both of you!” Otto snapped, swatting at the air. “Just—just look over there!”

Garfiel and Mimi turned in unison, following Otto’s trembling gaze.

And then they saw him.

Subaru. Awake. Sitting up. Holding Emilia close.

Both Garfiel and Mimi were stunned for a split second—before their bodies moved on instinct.

“CAP’N!!” Garfiel roared, launching himself forward without a moment’s hesitation.

“MISTER!” Mimi squealed, hot on her heels.

“Hey—wait for me!” Otto called out, scrambling after them with a half-excited, half-panicked expression on his face. 

The other group just past them eventually woke up too.

First, Anastasia—still half-clinging to Julius—stirred a little while motioning her front body up.

Rubbing her eyes lightly, she fluttered them open and looked around at her surroundings, noticing Garfiel and others rushing toward a certain place. In a half-confused, half-panicked voice, she muttered,

“What, why are they—”

Her words were swallowed up as her attention drifted to the person at the center of everyone’s focus.

“Natsuki-kun? He woke up? When?”

“He’s talking to them… seems like he was awake way before us.”

Looking around her, Anastasia saw everyone scattered in a comical way—dumped like refuse, like discarded garbage.

Now with angry eyes, Anastasia continued,

“First he tried to kill all of us and then he dumped us in the middle of some forest area that could be anywhere in Lugunica or even Vollachia, for Od’s sake… that Warden.”

With hands clenched to the leafy ground, Anastasia lowered her eyes to the right and saw Julius holding her arm, a big bruise blooming over his left cheek.

He got that bruise in the theatre… while reaching for me in that rumble, Anastasia thought, lamenting her knight’s injury—one he received because of her.

Concerned at Julius’s condition, Anastasia gently swayed him awake.

“Julius…”

Julius, at Anastasia’s sudden shake, woke up with a sharp gasp, his voice strained. Still half-conscious and reeling from the aftermath of the theatre’s destruction, he instinctively held onto Anastasia.

“H-Huh… Lady Anastasia, are you alright?” Julius asked between heavy breaths, concern clear in his tone.

“Calm down, Julius. I’m fine. Just breathe. The rumble’s passed. I don’t know how, but… now we have a different problem on our hands. We’ve been teleported to some jungle settlement. Could be anywhere in the world.”

“What? I don’t understand… weren’t we–” But his words stopped as his eyes scanned the surroundings, finally absorbing the full truth.

“Now that you get it, look over there—look who’s finally decided to wake up,” Anastasia said, her voice softer now as she nudged Julius’s shoulder with her elbow.

“S-Subaru…” Julius whispered, staring at the boy with wide yellow eyes and parted lips.

“Wanna go?” Anastasia offered with a sideways glance.

“You’ll have a lot to talk about. And he looks even more confused than we are… well, considering he’s been asleep this whole time.”

“What will I even say… he–” Julius muttered, guilt weighing on every word. He wasn’t sure how to speak to him, let alone freely like before.

“Right now, it’s better not to burden him with the truth. Not until we understand our own situation first. We’ll talk when we’re back in Pristella… or at least somewhere in Lugunica. Until then, hold it in.”

Julius, taking a breath, straightened his posture and resolved himself. He extended his hand to Anastasia, helping her up.

“Alright… Lady Anastasia, as you say.”

With a small smile, Anastasia accepted his hand. As she dusted leaves and dirt from her clothes and hair, now while moving ahead with Julius, her voice turned commanding towards someone who was listening to their conversation without saying anything from the start.

“Ricardo, get up. The show’s about to start—better hurry.”

“I would, ya know, if these two munchkins stopped usin’ me as a bed first. Hey, Tivey, stop thumpin’ my chin, would ya?” Ricardo grunted as he yanked both Hetaro and Tivey off him and stood up, brushing dirt off his fur.

“Get up, ya lazy bums. We’re safe. The others are gatherin’ at the center.”

“What’s goin’ on?” Hetaro grumbled, rubbing his eyes.

“Ahh! That hurt—you didn’t have to push me like that!” Tivey whined.

“Stop whining and get your asses there fast,” Ricardo barked, already moving ahead without looking back.

“What’s in the… center?” Tivey and Hetaro asked in unison—first irritated, then stunned as their gazes drifted ahead.

“HE’S AWAKE!” both shouted, shooting to their feet as they bounced up behind Ricardo.

Frederica, slumbering moments ago, suddenly sat up in a panic after hearing Garfiel’s shout. Still feeling the echoes of the previous chaos and destruction, she gasped in fear. In a protective instinct, she quickly pulled Petra into a tight, sisterly embrace—shielding her from any possible danger.

Breathing shakily, Frederica turned her attention toward the source of the shouting. Her eyes widened in shock as realization dawned—the reason behind her brother’s excitement finally hitting her.

“HAH?! Garf, why are you shouting!?” she yelled back in confusion, trying to rein in his voice.

But then her gaze followed his—and she froze.

“Subaru-sama…?”

“Frederica-nee-sama… what is going on…? —HUH?” Petra, groggy and dazed, blinked up at her through sleep-hazed eyes.

“Wha– what is this place? Where are we?” Petra’s eyes suddenly welled up in panic. She clutched Frederica tighter, overwhelmed by confusion and fear.

“C-calm down, Petra-chan… calm down. Gasp Everything’s fine. We’re safe,” Frederica said softly, gently patting her back and soothing her with a calm voice in their tight embrace.

“It looks like we’ve been transported to some remote forest area… but everyone is here. So don’t worry.” She smiled reassuringly, still cradling Petra close.

Then, with a small laugh and a hint of excitement, Frederica leaned back slightly and guided Petra’s gaze toward the center of the gathering.

“Hehe… you’ll be happy to see who’s finally awake,” she said, pointing ahead.

“Look, Subaru-sama has woken up,” Frederica announced, a smile in her voice.

“S-Subaru…” Petra whispered, her painfully red, teary eyes lighting up as her breath caught in her throat.

Without another word, she rushed toward him in a panic, as if afraid he might disappear if she hesitated.

“SUBARU!!”

“Wait—Petra! HOLD ON—!” Frederica called out, hurrying after Petra while dusting her maid-outfit in between.

But the list didn’t end just here—there were others who were missed by Subaru, since they were sprawled at his back, away from his sight.

“Hah… Hah, WHA—where am I?.. pant.”

Wilhelm, with his face looking up towards the sky, withered his words out while breathing heavily.

Pinching his eyes, he slipped up to his right side for support while sitting and said,

“What is this place, why—”

His words stopped when he saw Felix curled upside down over to his left side, with a haunting expression etched on his sleeping face.

“Felix-dono..?”

Wilhelm’s eyes trimmed, looking towards Felix and their surroundings. His expression changed when he saw others around him scattered just like them.

He was observing when he heard shouts from different places running towards the center.

His eyes drifted, ready for battle and any threats—when he saw them.

And most specifically—him.

With eyes widening out and a new smile forming over his old face, Wilhelm confessed,

“Ah, so you finally woke up, Subaru-dono?”

“It seems we all have been brought to this unknown place that could be anywhere.”

“Nghh… AHH… NO, I DON’T WANT TO DIE! I am sorry, sorry… Hah… I am sorry…”

Suddenly, Felix started shouting in a frantic voice, still experiencing the theatre fall and his own misfortune.

“Felix-dono, wake up! It’s safe, don’t panic—we are safe, everyone’s here,” Wilhelm said while holding both of Felix’s shoulders, trying to snap his morbid thoughts away.

Opening his eyes, Felix muttered in a panic-strained, hoarse voice after shouting for so long,

“Uh… hah… Wilhelm-san, wha– what is going on? Where is Crusch-sama? Is she hurt? I need to… need to…”

“Lady Crusch is fine, look behind you—she’s right there,” Wilhelm directed Felix’s vision towards the group.

“Where–?”

Felix moved his eyes and suddenly stopped when he saw who was with Crusch and the others.

In a low, shocked, and terror-filled voice for some reason, Felix continued,

“S-Subaru-kyun?…”

“Yes, he’s awake. It seems like everyone else is gathering over there. We should go—Crusch-sama is there too,” Wilhelm said, while watching Heinkel over to his right, just behind Al, slumped over a tree log like a hog-sack.

Wilhelm sighed and turned his eyes toward Felix, continuing,

“Well, shall we?”

Felix, while grinding his hands over the ground and thrashing himself in his inner thoughts, slowly stood up and primmed his girly clothes.

At his awkward actions, Wilhelm inquired with concern,

“Is everything alright? Are you hurt?”

Stuttering a little but composing himself afterwards, Felix reassured Wilhelm,

“Uhmm… it’s nothing… Let’s go. Crusch-sama is waiting for us. We should hurry.”

Wilhelm walked behind Felix, giving a last look at Heinkel over his pathetic misfortune.

While walking, Wilhelm muttered under his breath,

“I’ll talk to him later. His shameful acts have gone too far.”

“AHH, crap… nghh, my head—shit, the princess really did a number on me,” Al groaned, sprawled on his back, a painful grunt escaping as he stirred awake, still wincing from the head-thrashing Priscilla had gifted him.

Shaking his head slightly, one hand over his helmet, Al muttered, “Ughh… man, that hurts like hell.”

Sitting up cross-legged, he blinked at his surroundings—and froze.

“Huh… WHA—AHHHH, not again?! How many fucking times are we gonna get teleported?! Shit, shit, shit… Who the hell just drops people in the middle of a goddamn Jumanji setting like this?!”

Dropping his eyes to the left, he spotted Schult, the little butler boy, sleeping peacefully while clutching his yellow cloak.

Al sighed. “Well, at least someone’s having a good time…”

But then, his gaze shifted.

Off in the distance, a group was gathered—and at the front, unmistakably, stood Priscilla. She was facing a black-haired boy. Her posture rigid, her fan raised, her expression unreadable… angry? Irritated? Hard to tell from here.

“Hehh… is… is that Pal?” Al muttered, confused.

Then, with dawning recognition, his voice rose:

“Haha, MAN! Look who finally showed up! Took ya long enough!” he said, slapping his thigh with sarcastic flair.

“Hmm… what’s Princess doing there in front of him?” he added, narrowing his eyes at Priscilla, still facing Subaru.

“She looks pissed—well, obviously. She’s gonna be hella mad after all that mambo-jumbo between her and that thief girl.”

“But… she’s calm. At least it seems like she’s holding it in, not letting her anger burst out like usual… Is it because of Pal?”

Al’s tone shifted slightly, like a realization just slapped him upside the head.

“OHH, now I get it—” He paused, nodded twice with smug certainty, and continued,

“She definitely had some kind of talk with him. Oh dude, I can smell something cooking right from here… heheheh.”

With his only hand, he rubbed his chin like a generic Hollywood style detective, already looking for any hidden clues behind this mystery.

But then, with a sudden jolt, he snapped out of his self-made drama.

“Crap! I gotta get over there before she beats me down and calls me a lazy mutt for slacking off here while she’s—ugh, already in the thick of it.”

He turned to Schult and began gently swaying the boy side to side.

“Hey, Schult. Wake up—it’s time for school. I mean… get ready for your daily duties,” he said softly, careful not to startle him—especially after everything the boy had gone through.

Schult at Al’s call, crooked up his chin and in a groggy manner rubbed his eyelids cutely before waking up.

Schult said, not panicking, but confused, “Uhh—Al-sama, what is the matter?”

Shifting his weight, Schult sat up on his knees while glancing at Al and their surroundings.

“Umm, Al-sama… what is this place? No—weren’t we just in the theatre? This—”

“Hey, it’s fine. Don’t worry,” Al interrupted, trying to sound reassuring and not startle the boy. “We’ve been teleported again. To some random… who-knows-where place.”

Al stood up and motioned toward Priscilla.

“Look, the princess is over there. She looks pissed. You better go—she’ll want you by her side. I’ll be right behind you after I get Heinkel up.”

Looking past Al, Schult spotted Priscilla and the crowd forming around her.

As he scanned the group and finally saw who was with her, his eyes lit up.

“OHH! Subaru-sama has woken from his slumber! I’d love to speak with him. And Priscilla-sama is with him too—I need to hurry!”

He jumped to his feet, gave a quick dusting to his hair and clothes, then dashed off toward the gathering group.

Al remained behind, eyes lowering to the forest floor.

I wonder… would I get that kind of attention too, if people knew about my power? My deaths?

Tch… who the hell would care? I’m no hero-shit like him. That’s Pal’s department, not mine—

Heh. Perks of being a hero, I guess.

“Yup, go ahead—” Al mumbled, his words trailing off as his eyes drifted toward a strange sight: Heinkel, still out cold, slumped awkwardly over a dead log like hung meat.

Al squinted.

“Now that’s a weird-ass position to sleep in. Doesn’t his back hurt?” he muttered while pacing over to him.

“Oii, sleepyhead—wake up.” Al said, lightly slapping Heinkel’s non-bruised cheek—the side not wrecked earlier by Julius.

 Heinkel winced as a sharp jolt of pain shot up his back. Groaning in discomfort, he muttered, “Hahh… shit, it hurts. Who the hell—?”

“It’s me, dumbass. Wake up,” Al said, waving his hand in an exaggerated gesture. “You don’t wanna be late now, do you?”

Heinkel squinted through groggy, bloodshot eyes, finally making out Al’s figure. With irritation thick in his voice, he snapped, “Fuck you.”

His gaze drifted to the strange surroundings. Still half-dazed, he barked, “Hey—what the fuck is this place? You screwin’ with me or what?”

“Why the hell would I do that, jackass?” Al shot back. “Enough of your bullshitery. Just get up already, or the Princess is gonna have my head—and I’d very much like to avoid that.”

Heinkel grunted, shoving himself halfway up from the log. Eyes narrowed, he glared at Al. “Stop playin’ with me, shithead. Where the fuck are we? How’d we end up here?”

Al, finally losing patience, grabbed Heinkel by the collar and pulled him up roughly. “Look, asshole. I don’t have time to babysit your sorry ass. I’m just as confused as you are.”

Heinkel was about to retort, but Al cut him off.

“Look over there,” Al said, pointing toward the center of the clearing. He paused just enough for the tension to sink in. “Everyone’s gathering… and yeah, Pal’s awake too. So get your head straight and come with me.”

Heinkel, now piecing the picture together, squinted as his eyes drifted upward. His voice came out low, his expression unreadable—somewhere between anger and confusion, or maybe something else entirely.

“Uhh… that bastard’s awake, huh… Tch.”

Heinkel muttered, frustration clear in his voice.

“Hey, tone down the hostility, dude. You don’t wanna get smacked again, do ya?” Al said, casually brushing off the tension. “Anyway, it’s better if you behave. Pal’s a cool guy—and he doesn’t even know you yet, so don’t go picking a fight already.”

Leaving Heinkel behind, Al straightened up and started walking toward the center.

“You don’t have to explain anything to me. I can handle myself.”

Heinkel grunted, standing up as he arched his back and stretched to ease the soreness. With a low sigh, he followed after Al.

“Good. Daddy’s proud of you.”

Al snickered without looking back.

“The hell did you just say?”

Heinkel’s eye twitched as he lunged forward to punch him.

Dodging easily, Al gave him a sideways glance, voice thick with sarcasm.

“I meant your actual pops, not me. What, you want me to be your dad now? I’m flattered, really—but I’ve got better things to do than pay child support for a brat like you.”

“Shut the fuck up!!”

Heinkel roared, fists clenched as he stomped after him.

Away to their far right, another figure stirred—someone who had woken up at the same moment. His once-painted mask was now dulled by streaks of dirt, and his blue hair was tangled with a canopy of dried leaves. It was Roswaal, blinking into consciousness with a dazed breath.

“Gasp—hah… pant…”

His eyes, adjusting to the brightness, narrowed slightly. A strange calm washed over him as he slowly sat up, murmuring to himself in a low voice.

“…Did it end?”

Reassured by his own words, Roswaal glanced around, trying to make sense of his surroundings. His gaze eventually landed on Al and Heinkel, who were inexplicably butting heads and yelling at each other nearby.

“Hmm, they are here—” he paused for a moment, looking away as he observed the area, then continued,

“Ah~ so we have again been transported to some unknown location, hahh…”

Roswaal sighed, closing his eyes for a brief moment before whispering to himself,

“And here I thought my time had come… that everything was over.”

Perching a short, almost sadistic smile on his lips, he rejoiced in his private thoughts.

Suddenly, noticing both of them moving away from their spot, Roswaal’s interest piqued, and he followed their direction.

With wide eyes scanning the possibilities that might’ve led to this situation, his smile deepened—clownish in form, but heavy with layered meaning.

“Ohh my~ what do we have hereee~?… Subaru-kunnn has finally decided to wake up from his deep slumberrr~!”

While dusting off his clothes, Roswaal continued,

“This is just marvellousss~ my partner in crime is back~!!”

Now standing tall, Roswaal murmured to himself as he began calculating his next moves.

“Everyone is eager to meet him… I should do that too~!!”

“It is better for me to keep my utmost faithfulness and good behaviour for the moment… most specifically~ in front of Subaru-kun~. This predicament that we’ve all been pushed into is the priority for now.”

With that, Roswaal began marching toward the center just like the others, his tone lighter again as he added with a whimsical note,

“Looks~ like someone has some questionssss~~!!” he said, eyeing Subaru’s dazed and confused stature in front of everyone.

And at last—finally—

Ram, curled protectively around her sister in a frantic clutch, stirred beneath the rising noise from the opposite end. Shouts and howls rang in her ears, making her voice crack thin with desperation as she woke up.

“Hah… please, stop!!”

Snapping her eyes open, the first thing she saw was Rem—tucked tightly in her arms, her face twisted with a faint pained expression.

Ram’s breath hitched. Panic surged as she fully registered what she was holding.

“R-Rem…”

A small comfort bloomed in her chest—her sister was here. Alive. With her.

Still catching her breath, Ram slowly stretched, her gaze lowering as she took in her surroundings. The forest. The unfamiliar trees. The foreign silence layered beneath distant noise.

“Where are we…?” she whispered, voice tight with disbelief. “This… this isn’t the theatre. What’s going on?”

Her brows furrowed. Uncertainty flashed through her expression.

Realizing just enough to act, Ram braced her weight and pulled herself upright—still keeping one arm securely around Rem.

But then—her eyes drifted.

Drawn by a sound. Someone crying… softly. And another voice—calmer, consoling.

Both voices were painfully familiar.

Ram’s gaze turned, unwilling yet compelled, pulled toward the source of that fragile scene.

And then she froze.

The moment struck her like a blade—too daunting, too haunting. A truth she wasn’t ready to face, now standing right in front of her.

It was him. He had woken up.

In a small voice—quiet, cracked, and heavy with guilt—Ram whispered from the bottom of her heart:

“B-Barusu…”

Her eyes widened. Sunken. Trembling.

And there he was.

Subaru, arms gently wrapped around Emilia, holding her in a quiet, wordless embrace.

Ram could only stare.

No words came. No strength moved her.

The grip on her sister loosened. Her hands slipped away from Rem’s shoulder as her whole body locked in place.

She was happy. Relieved, even.

But more than anything… She was afraid.

Afraid of facing him.

Afraid of how to act around him now.

Something that once came so naturally to her—teasing him, mocking him, brushing him off in their banter- like talks.

now felt impossible.

What once required no thought at all… had become a burden.

A weight pressing on her chest.

Because now she understood.

She understood her mistakes.

Her shortfalls.

Her failure to understand the boy who had always stood before her—not just as a fool, but as someone who suffered… who endured… who kept choosing all of them, again and again.

Her little brother-like figure.

Barusu.

And for the first time, Ram didn’t know what to say to him.

She just… didn’t know how.

A slight shift in Ram’s posture—followed by the sudden thud of her hand slipping off Rem’s shoulder—was enough to stir Rem from her uneasy sleep.

Still trapped somewhere between dream and memory, still aching with emotional pain… maybe even dreaming of another loss, another goodbye… Rem gasped softly, her breath hitching as her blue eyes blinked open in a strained motion.

The first thing she saw was Ram.

Her sister was seated just beside her, upright on her knees—still and tense—with haunting eyes fixed in a direction that Rem couldn’t see.

Rem didn’t try to understand the situation just yet.

She didn’t care where they were, or why.

She just saw her sister. And something in Ram’s expression—so shaken, so uncharacteristically lost—tightened the worry in Rem’s chest.

With a soft groan, Rem reached out, her voice rough and low but filled with quiet urgency.

“Nee–sama..?”

Rem called out—but Ram didn’t answer.

She remained frozen, her gaze still locked ahead, too fixated on the moment to respond.

Rem, though dizzy and aching from the aftermath of the theater’s collapse, slowly pushed herself upright. A soft wince escaped her lips, but she ignored the pain. She shifted to face her sister directly, concern in her trembling voice.

“Nee-sama… are you alright? Why are you—”

But suddenly… her words stopped.

Her body tensed. Her breath caught in her throat.

Her mind spiraled into a storm of disbelief and aching hope.

Her heart beats rose like a speeding jet.

When

She heard it.

A voice.

His voice.

That familiar tone she had yearned to hear.

The voice she dreamed of every time even just moments before in her sleep.

The voice that once called her name with care, with love.

Rem-rin..

The voice of the boy who had become her everything—her light, her reason, her world.

In that instant, her heart could no longer hold it in.

Her eyes welled up, tears rising without restraint.

Her breath hitched uncontrollably.

And her entire body trembled—overwhelmed by a weight she couldn’t define.

Joy.

Pain.

Longing.

Guilt.

Hope.

All crashing over her at once, as she realized:

Subaru… was here.

In a flash—Rem’s eyes turned.

There he was.

Subaru.

Holding Emilia close, shielding her in a protective embrace.

All of Rem’s rational thoughts went down the drain as she watched Subaru. 

She jumped to her feet and began rushing forward—toward him, toward the boy she had longed for with every ounce of her soul.

But then… something hit her.

Not physically—but deep, deep inside.

Her steps faltered.

Her legs trembled.

Her heart sank the moment her eyes took in the full picture—Subaru and Emilia together, so close, so tender.

Her thoughts spiraled as if chains had coiled around her feet, dragging her into stillness. A threat she couldn’t name… but one her heart felt all too clearly.

Her hands raised toward him instinctively, desperate, trembling—

And her voice, choked with tears, barely made it out:

“S-Subaru-kun…”

But even as she called to him, she cried in silence inside her mind:

Why… Why can’t I move?

Subaru-kun is right there… my hero… my love… I need to—

I…

And then her legs gave out.

Like strings cut from a fragile marionette, her body collapsed.

She fell to her knees—face lowered to the leafy ground, her hands trembling over her eyes as sobs broke through her fingers.

Looking at the boy she loved… at the girl in his arms… Rem could only mutter beneath her breath, breaking apart word by word:

I… I shouldn’t go…

I can’t…

Ram, who had been frozen in place just moments before, snapped back to reality at her sister’s sudden collapse.

Without thinking, she stumbled forward in sloppy, uneven steps, the weight of everything still pressing on her chest. And then—she fell to her knees behind her sister, wrapping her arms around Rem in a trembling, backward hug.

Her voice came out low… soft… cracked.

“R-Rem… y-you have to go… You have to. You promised me, you promised him, remember? You said you wouldn’t punish yourself anymore…”

She clutched her tighter, her voice beginning to falter.

“So… so—”

But she couldn’t say more.

What could she possibly say?

What comfort could she offer… when the wounds were of the heart?

Something she had never truly understood.

Something she had gone without her entire life.

And the one person she had dared to give her heart to… had never acknowledged it.

Had only ever used her.

Unable to speak further, Ram buried her face into Rem’s hair—

Not just to comfort Rem…

But to shield herself. To hide the breaking, crumbling part of her that she didn’t know how to show.

Rem felt like she was dying—again and again—inside her own body, just for the chance to reach him.

To touch him.

To feel him.

To love him.

But a guilt far heavier than any promise, heavier than even her deepest desires, crashed against her heart—relentless and unforgiving.

As the saying goes:

No matter how deeply you wish… in the end, it is your conscience that decides the path you take.

And under its weight, dreams and wishes often become nothing more than shattered by-products… remnants of a heart that couldn’t overcome itself.

Choking on her sobs, Rem answered her sister—not with explanation, but with raw, broken honesty.

“I… hic… whimper… I-I ca-can’t…”

Her voice trembled, the words barely making it through the stream of tears falling from her eyes.

Ram, still holding her, asked softly—more confused than accusing.

“Why?”

And Rem replied, simply. Quietly.

But her words—so short, so final—carried a weight that crushed reason itself.

“Because… I ca-can’t.”

And just like that…

Everyone woke up.

Some with joy.

Some with terror.

Some aching in body, others in soul.

Some with hope for new beginnings.

And some… burdened by regrets that still had no voice.

But that’s how it always goes, doesn’t it?

—

After Crusch’s composed but brief explanation, Subaru—still visibly dazed and confused—nodded as much as he could manage and replied with a sheepish grin:

“Okay, alright… Thank you for that, Crusch-san. You don’t know how much I was fussing over it.”

He chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his head—

Only to glance down and see the silver-haired beauty still clinging to his torso.

Emilia.

Her snow-white skin was flushed and damp with tears, her arms locked tightly around him like she’d never let go again.

Subaru’s entire face lit up a deep shade of red as he nervously stammered:

“Umm… Emilia-tan… not that I don’t like it, okay? I mean, it’s really nice and warm and comforting and everything but… uh… I’m kinda getting a little… w-what do I even say here—?”

“I won’t leave you!!”

Emilia blurted out, cutting through his awkward rambling like a blade.

Her voice trembled with resolve, her grip tightening even further.

Subaru froze, mid-word. “Hey, don’t go making assump—tionss—”

His sentence trailed off and collapsed as two voices or three or maybe even four all suddenly roared in from every side of him—

Some crashed in with rage.

Others with pure joy.

And a few… with silent, aching sadness.

Just what kind of trouble had Subaru Natsuki gotten himself into this time?

“CAP’N!!”

“NATSUKI-SAN!!”

“MISTER!!”

“SUBARU!!”

“BIG BRO!!”

Subaru’s eyes snapped wide as his name was called from every direction.

He instinctively turned left, then right, then straight ahead—

Only to see a wave of familiar faces charging at him like a pack of excited puppies spotting their long-lost owner.

Garfiel. Otto. Mimi. Hetar. Felt. Reinhard. Petra.

All of them.

Running at him at full speed with expressions ranging from furious to teary-eyed to absolutely ecstatic.

“Wh-why are you all—MMMPH—HAGHH—!!”

His words didn’t make it far.

Because the second round of dogpiling had officially begun.

Emilia and Beatrice, both wisely realizing what was about to happen, stepped away at the last second—leaving Subaru utterly defenseless.

And within moments—

Three bodies slammed into him.

One clung to his neck.

One screamed into his ear.

One accidentally socked him in the gut.

“GUAHH—!”

Subaru wheezed, face-down in a pile of affection and chaos.

“CAP’N, YA BASTARD… YA SCARED THE SHIT OUTTA ME!!”

Garfiel’s voice cracked with a growl and a sob all at once. There was absolutely no hiding the manly tears streaming down his face as he lunged forward, clutching Subaru’s right side in a crushing hug.

The force was so intense that Subaru, still barely balanced, was flattened onto his back with a grunt before he could even react.

“SUBARU! SUBARU! Pant… hah… hic—whimper—you…!”

Petra’s voice followed just a heartbeat later.

She threw herself across Subaru’s left side, her small frame pressing into him, her cheek buried against his chest like she was trying to melt into him.

“Y-you idiot… how long were you going to make us w-wait?!”

Tears soaked through his shirt as she trembled, clutching him tight—the boy who meant more to her than she could ever put into words.

“MISTER!! You made Mimi worry for you—now pay for it!!”

Mimi dove in next, clawing over Subaru’s head in her usual play-fight style. She giggled loudly, but it couldn’t quite mask the strain in her voice—after the truth that she witnessed.

And in that moment, for all three of them—

It didn’t matter where they were.

Or how they’d gotten there.

Or what came next.

Subaru was here.

And they were holding him again.

Felt, caught in the same flood of emotion, was just about to barrel into Subaru herself—

When her eyes locked with Priscilla’s.

The air between them snapped taut.

Neither had forgotten the explosive confrontation back in the theater.

And judging by the fire in their eyes, neither had forgiven.

They stared at each other like wolves ready to tear into one another.

Reinhard, ever the vigilant knight, instinctively stepped in front of Felt—shielding her with that same quiet grace, in case words turned to steel.

Priscilla’s gaze narrowed dangerously.

But then, surprisingly…

She said nothing.

Instead, with a dramatic scoff, she turned away—just as Schult arrived beside her, panting softly.

“Priscilla-sama, is everything alright?” he asked, his voice tinged with innocence, clearly sensing something was off. This kind of restraint wasn’t normal for his master.

“It’s fine,” she replied coldly. Her voice was sharp and immediate—like she was slamming a door shut before it could even creak open.

Without another glance, she took Schult’s hand and walked away.

Felt narrowed her eyes—but didn’t speak.

Not now.

She and Reinhard turned back toward Subaru.

Whatever anger still burned… it would have to wait.

Meanwhile, beneath the full force of three emotionally unhinged bodies, Subaru groaned, his head barely poking out from the dogpile.

“OUCH—AHHH—HEY! EASY, EASY! MY BACK—OH MAN, GET OFF ME THIS INSTANT!!”

He flailed as much as his trapped limbs would allow, voice rising in panic.

All three of them barked back in perfect, aggressive harmony:

“NO!”

“NOPE!”

“FUCK NO!!”

Subaru blinked.

“Why are you all crying and holding me like I’m already dead?” Subaru groaned, voice muffled from beneath limbs and teardrops.

“Hey, I’m still alive—and walking, thank you very much. But if you don’t let go soon… I’ll actually die under this death cuddle of yours.”

His tone was morbidly casual—like he said stuff like this daily.

All three answered in perfect, furious unison:

“SHUT UP!!”

Subaru’s head thumped back into the grass.

“Beako! Help me!” he cried out, eyes darting.

“I’ll give you all the candies you want—just get me outta here!”

But Beatrice, curled with her back turned and face buried in her sleeve, whimpered:

“Betty can’t help you, I suppose… This is something you need to deal with by yourself, in fact…”

“Beako—!” Subaru started, but his plea was cut off by a loud, breaking shout right at his ear.

“BIG BRO, YOU ASSHOLE!!”

Felt’s voice cracked like a whip of frustration, but her hands trembled as she grabbed his right hand.

“Why the fuck do you always make everyone worry so much?! Do you even know how scared we were—that we might not—”

Her words collapsed under the weight of her voice.

She lowered her head, squeezing his hand tighter.

“You have no idea how much we missed you.”

A single tear escaped down her cheek. It wasn’t theatrical—it was real. Sharp. Bitter. Quiet.

Subaru’s expression dropped. All sarcasm vanished.

His gaze swept the others—Petra wiping her eyes, Garfiel facing away, Mimi hiding behind her fluff—and he asked, genuinely confused:

“I don’t get it… Why are you all acting like this? What happened? What did I do for everyone to treat me like this?”

He tried to laugh, but it didn’t come.

“Can someone explain, please? Because I’m really—really not getting it.”

There was a pause.

No one spoke.

Until—

“Subaru…” Reinhard said gently, stepping forward, his eyes weighed down with quiet guilt.

Subaru looked at him desperately, as if clinging to the one sane person in this storm.

“Reinhard—I don’t know what’s going on. But if I’ve done something… anything… I’m sorry, really. Please, just help me out here, friend.”

That word—friend—hit Reinhard like a dagger.

He swallowed it down with a small, sad smile.

“You haven’t done anything wrong, Subaru.”

He placed a hand gently over Subaru’s shoulder.

“It’s just… we’ll explain everything soon. Please… just bear with it a little longer.”

“N-Natsuki-san! It’s good to see you finally awake.”

Otto stepped forward at last, trying his best not to crowd Subaru further—his voice calm, but clearly strained.

“We’re all… very happy. That’s why everyone’s acting like this.”

He offered a small smile, shaky but sincere—an answer that came closest to the truth without saying too much.

Subaru blinked rapidly, the haze of confusion still thick around him.

“Uhh—what? How long have I been asleep?” he asked, voice rising, the panic starting to bubble up again.

Otto hesitated for a second. But this, at least, he could answer.

“For a very long time…”

His voice was soft. Honest.

There was no point hiding that part.

Subaru’s eyes widened. His throat caught.

“A coma? I was in a coma or something? What happened to me?! How did that even—?”

His words started tumbling out in a panic, his breath catching between sentences.

Otto stepped closer, lifting both hands slightly, trying to keep him grounded.

“We… don’t know exactly how it happened,” he said carefully.

“We haven’t figured it out yet, but—really—don’t worry. Everyone was just scared, that’s all.”

He smiled again, more nervously this time.

And as he spoke the last words, he had to swallow hard to keep them from turning into the truth.

Because if he really said what happened…

If he even hinted at what they had all seen—

Only Od’s knows what might happen then

“Uhh… okay, fine. I get it—”

Subaru exhaled with a shaky breath, then paused.

Lifting his arms with effort, he gently patted Garfiel’s shoulder and softly ruffled Petra’s hair—like a tired but affectionate big brother trying his best to ease everyone’s worries.

His voice dropped to a warm, soothing tone.

“I’m sorry. You too, Felt… I’m really sorry for making you all worry this much.”

He smiled awkwardly, glancing between them.

“Honestly, I never expected a reaction like this… but I guess that just means I’m lucky.”

His voice turned soft.

“Lucky to have people who care this much.”

Then—his smile curled into a slight grimace as he tried shifting under their weight.

“Now… Can you please get off me?”

He winced, neck cracking slightly as he moved.

“My joints are screaming. I think one of my ribs waved the white flag five minutes ago.”

Hearing his words, the three slowly began to ease off.

Petra was the first to move, sniffling as she wiped her eyes and shifted off him gently.

Garfiel followed with a grunt, muttering something under his breath as he stood up, brushing off his knees.

Mimi pouted, giving Subaru one last exaggerated pat on the head before hopping off with a huff.

Finally free, Subaru exhaled sharply, rubbing his sore ribs.

“Ahhh, thank you. I thought my spine was going to snap in half.”

Subaru, after what felt like forever, finally stood up.

He gave his body a quick stretch, bending his back slightly to shake off the lingering soreness. One soft pop from his shoulder, then another from his spine. Nothing unusual.

But as he gave his waist a casual rotation—

Everything stopped.

Or at least… it stopped for him.

His body froze mid-motion. Limbs slack, posture suddenly unbalanced—as if something inside had been yanked loose.

Everyone watching him noticed the shift.

Emilia, catching the strange tension, took a cautious step forward, concern rising.

“Subaru, why are—”

But her voice caught in her throat.

Because then she saw it too.

Whatever it was Subaru was looking at—

Whatever had stolen the color from his face—

She understood immediately.

And she said nothing more.

Quietly, she stepped back.

Because she knew—

There was nothing she could do now.

Not just her.

Everyone else felt it too.

One by one, they backed off—giving him space.

No one needed to be told.

They all understood.

This moment… wasn’t for them.

Subaru’s body straightened, but unnaturally so—like his bones were responding slower than his mind.

His arms hung limp at his sides, trembling slightly.

His feet dragged with a hollow rhythm, like he wasn’t walking so much as being pulled—

Toward something.

Toward someone.

His usual mischief, sarcasm, even warmth—

Gone.

All that remained in his expression… was a quiet kind of horror.

A sadness no words could dress.

Just then, Anastasia arrived at the edge of the circle, walking toward the center with her ever-cheerful air. She stopped mid-step, blinking as she noticed Subaru’s distant, rigid march.

Her smile faded slightly—

Then returned, softer now.

“Oh… it’s reunion time, huh?”

She said it gently. Kindly.

A quiet nod to the moment everyone knew had to come.

Walking just behind Anastasia, Julius caught sight of Subaru’s posture, his direction… and the silence blooming across the group.

A gentle smile curved at his lips as he stopped beside her.

“Subaru… you deserve this.”

His words were quiet, sincere—spoken not as a knight, but as someone who’d come to truly respect the boy he once underestimated.

The rest of the group—those who had gathered around Subaru moments ago—shared that quiet smile. Small, soft, but honest.

Because for Subaru, the one who had carried so much…

This reunion was earned.

For the one who became their hero.

For the one who saved them all—over and over again, without them even knowing.

But not everyone wore joy on their face.

Emilia stood frozen, her hand clenched tightly around Beatrice’s sleeve. She didn’t understand why her chest felt this tight, or why her breath felt caught in her throat.

She was happy… wasn’t she?

Happy for Subaru.

And yet…

She held Beatrice a little closer, like a child seeking warmth in the face of something she couldn’t name.

Ironic.

Because Rem often felt the same way—whenever Subaru held Emilia instead.

Meanwhile, Priscilla stood apart and watched.

Arms crossed, expression unreadable, chin tilted ever so slightly higher than usual.

She said nothing. No remarks, no jabs, no theatrical sighs.

Perhaps she didn’t care.

Or perhaps… she cared just enough to stay silent.

And for once—

That said everything.

Wilhelm, who had walked moments before, stopped when he saw Subaru coming towards his direction, but Wilhelm quickly understood he is not even in Subaru’s radar for the moment as his eyes are solely stuck over one figure in this whole world for the moment.

With a smile stretching across his old face, Wilhelm whispered in quiet happiness:

“Go to her, son… before the world dares to take her from you again.”

Saying that, he stepped aside—giving Subaru a clear path to his destination.

Beside him, Felix held a faint smile.

Even if some of his own issues regarding Subaru hadn’t faded…

Even if parts of his heart still hurt over what was lost—

For now, he was happy.

Because Subaru deserved this.

Just behind them, Roswaal marched forward in his usual flamboyant gait. But as he passed, he muttered low, with a crooked grin:

“Hmm~~ not even sparing a glance at me now, are you, Subaru-kunn~?”

His voice was clownish—his tone wasn’t.

His eyes dimmed, just slightly.

And in that rare, almost invisible flicker of sincerity, Roswaal whispered:

“I may never be forgiven for my sins… but I wish you happiness, Subaru-kun. You deserve it more than anyone.”

With that, he turned his gaze away, walking toward the center without another word.

“Hah? What’s he even doing—”

Heinkel scoffed, brows furrowed, seeing Subaru’s strange, focused march.

But before he could finish, Al elbowed in with a dry snort.

“Shut up, douchebag. Don’t ya see? Pal’s going all lovey-dovey over there.”

Even with his usual sarcasm, a small smile flickered under Al’s helmet.

“Tch…” Heinkel clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed by everything Subaru did, and walked off past Al without another word—much like Roswaal before him.

Al watched him go, voice dropping into a warning hum.

“You better watch yourself now, buddy. You insulted, pal’s girl back in the theater…”

He grinned.

“Hope he doesn’t find out.”

Heinkel scoffed, clearly unconcerned.

“Ugh, like hell he can do anything about it.”

Al just shook his head with a half-laugh.

“Dumbass. If there’s anyone you should be afraid of in this world… more than your own father or son—”

“It’s him. Mind that, alright.”

Heinkel said nothing more as they walked off—heading toward Priscilla, who was waiting in silence.

Subaru’s steps grew heavier the closer he got—the closer he felt to her, the more the emotions inside him swelled, like a hurricane tearing through his chest.

His thoughts raced back—

To the first day they met.

The first time they went shopping together.

The first time she smiled in front of him.

His heart pulled further—

To the day she gave him the strength to fight the impossible.

The day she called him her hero.

Her hero.

Her beloved hero.

And his eyes—

They watered on their own.

His breath hitched uncontrollably,

as if some different version of Subaru Natsuki had taken hold of him entirely.

He didn’t want to question it.

How she was here.

How she could even be here.

How she could still be in her maid outfit, for God’s sake.

All he cared about was one truth—

She was here.

Ram, sensing the sudden hush in the air, slowly peeked her head up from her sister’s back.

And when she saw him—

She didn’t speak.

She didn’t breathe.

She just watched.

Because the one they had both been avoiding,

the one whose presence terrified them for reasons buried in guilt and fear—

He was standing right in front of them.

Subaru’s gaze drifted to Ram.

His eyes—eyes they now all understood carried so much more than they used to—

looked at her in a silent, pleading way.

Please, they begged.

Please let this be real.

Please let her be real.

And Ram—troubled, unsure, but understanding—nodded quietly.

Then, without a word,

she shifted aside.

Leaving them the space they needed.

Subaru’s gaze fell gently to the girl in front of him—

whimpering, kneeling,

her face buried in her hands as if she were trying to hide from the world itself.

And without hesitation,

he dropped to his knees as well, mirroring her.

Now—

They sat face to face.

At last.

His voice, as soft as silk, broke through the trembling air—

calling out to the girl who didn’t even know who was in front of her.

“R-Rem…”

---

 

Notes:

Yes I went to far with this, practically my biggest chapter for the time being, and I know things are slow, but I wish YOU LIKE IT!
The next chapter will come soon, Maybe not this upcoming week but, surely I will deliver quality content as soon as possible.
Well as always thanks for the reads!!
don't forget to drop a kudos if you like it.
Peace.>

Chapter 5: Chapter 4: Someone's in Trouble~

Summary:

In this chapter Subaru finally meets Rem, As new emotions will flourish, some heartfelt confessions will be spilled and in the end how others will fare with Subaru and their new dilemma.

Notes:

Hey everyone, apologies for the delay, before you guys jump on me for my poor consistency in the recent days, let me remind you my Semester exams were going on, meanwhile various personal problems stomped my poor soul, all together, so please have mercy on me.
Also there will be two parts since I had decided to make just one chapter but, the length of the original chapter had exceeded more than 25000 words content, so I decided to break into two parts, the next part will be added tomorrow till then enjoy this one.

So without further ado here it is Chapter 4 of Re: Survivors.

A heavy stillness settled over everything. The trees rustled like a storm passing through, yet the world remained quiet—too quiet. No birdsong, no wind, just the sound of his own breath, shallow and unsure. Cold air wrapped around him, not sharp, just… empty. Two figures stood knee-deep in fallen leaves—her head bowed, and him… hollow.

In moments like this, the soul screams. The mind claws, the lungs swell with a roar that could split the sky—yet no sound escapes. Not even a whisper. Not even a breath. He wants to scream. So badly. So desperately… badly.

But he can’t.

Because he’s scared. Scared that this is just another lie. That fate—or whatever cruel hand pulling the strings—isn’t done with him yet. If life could already twist him this far, break him, rebuild him, and break him again… why would it stop now?

Moments like these always come and go. Like pain. Like hope. Like everything.

And he’s so damn tired of holding on… just to lose it again.

After Subaru called her name, his body trembled, frightened. His thoughts, like a broken faucet, poured endlessly—memories of all the days he wished for this moment: to hear her voice, see her smile, feel her strength pulling him out of his nightmares. And now… she was right in front of him.

But for Rem, it was different.

The second she heard his voice, her heart begged: 

No, no, no… please, not now. Subaru-kun…

She had been crying moments ago. Now, she was frozen—no gasp, no movement. Because she knew: there was no hiding anymore. No turning away. And that terrified her more than anything ever had.

She finally knew the truth—knew the pain she’d caused the man she called her hero. Her breath caught in her throat, her eyes, puffy and red beneath her palms, wide with shock. Her brain screamed: Don’t move. Don’t speak. Don’t break.

Rem panicked.

“Rem…” Subaru called again, his voice trembling—this time a desperate plea, almost begging for her to answer.

In her mind, Rem screamed. Her heart cried out, aching to throw herself into his arms, to tackle him into a tear-soaked embrace and soak his jacket in grief and love.

She braced her swollen heart, tilted her chin up like a creaking doll, and slowly let her hands fall away.

Then, everything flipped. Her world turned upside down.

The moment she looked at him—truly looked at him—all her thoughts collapsed. Rationality, modesty, self-control… gone. Her heart took over. She moved in a daze, like a dream she’d lived a thousand times. Hands trembling, she reached for his cheek—

Or tried to.

Subaru gripped her shoulders firmly, stopping her cold.

Snapped back to reality, Rem stuttered, her voice caught in her throat.

“S-S-Subaru-k-kun… I—I—”

Like a deer frozen in the hunter’s gaze, her words scattered, sputtering out like a broken jigsaw of emotion.

Subaru, eyes wet with tears, hands still clinging desperately to her shoulders, leaned in—his voice cracking as he asked the one thing his heart needed to know most.

Subaru’s eyes dipped, his voice breaking as he forced out the question.

“A-Are you r-real…?!”

“…”

Silence followed—but it wasn’t empty. That one question carried weight. And everyone who heard it… understood exactly why he would ask it.

Over to Rem’s right, Ram remained still, standing. She lifted her head, eyes softening for the first time in a long while—quietly acknowledging the storm inside him.

A little farther off, Emilia was still reeling in her own silent battle. Watching them together twisted something inside her.

But the moment she heard those words, her jealousy flickered out.

Her lips parted in a whisper.

“Oh, Subaru…”

Tears welled in her eyes as she drew strength from Beatrice’s gentle hold.

“Poor Subaru…”

Crusch’s voice was soft, her golden eyes fixed on the pair ahead. A faint, bittersweet smile touched her lips as she spoke, the weight in her gaze unmistakable.

“He thinks this is just another illusion… that the Rem he’s seeing is fake. Like the one the Witch of Lust pretended to be back in the Sanctuary.”

Anastasia, standing nearby, finished the thought without looking at Crusch. Her eyes were sharp—focused on Subaru and Rem—yet a quiet sadness lingered beneath them.

Watching the two, even she couldn’t help but feel the ache.

Subaru continued trying to make Rem understand the storm inside him—pouring out as much of his heart as he was capable of in that moment.

With tears flooding his brown eyes and breath staggering through his chest, he gasped out broken words.

“Rem… I—sniff—I’m sorry… If I’m ruining our reunion like this—wheeze—but if you really are R-Rem… my Rem… then please—gasp—tell me this is real.”

With his left hand, he wiped at his cheeks with trembling fingers, his whole body shivering from the weight of emotion.

Then, lowering his other hand from her shoulders, he pressed them together in front of her—begging.

A desperate plea.

To anyone looking at him in that moment, Subaru wouldn’t appear as a hero, or even a man—but as a frightened child, trembling before a miracle, praying it wasn’t just another cruel illusion. Just another nightmare to be added to the thousand already haunting his days and nights.

“M-My heart… hic… it tells me it’s you—sniff—your eyes, your voice, e-everything in me is screaming that you’re really here… hic b-but I am so… so messed up in the head that, I-I don’t know what’s real anymore… what’s fake… hic I’m scared, Rem… I’m so damn scared… I-I don’t want to lose you again… sniff I don’t wanna fail you again…”

Beatrice stood beside Emilia, her gaze fixed on the boy she cherished—her dear contractor—now breaking apart as he clung to a fragile hope.

“He… he always looked like this after visiting her at night,” she murmured softly, more to herself than anyone else. “There was always this hollow tinge on his face—something he tried to hide behind goofy words, jokes meant for Betty but more so to distract himself because he was never really able to move forward… I suppose”

Her voice thinned off as she tilted her chin downward, the weight of her thoughts pressing against her small frame.

“Cap’n had it rough right from the start… and we never really helped him, did we?” he muttered, voice low and bitter. “What kind of friends were we, huh? We just kept takin’—his kindness, his strength… all of it. We chewed him up and left nothin’ behind.”

Garfiel muttered, looking over at the scene like a silent watcher. Yet after all that he saw and witnessed, this was how his Cap’n looked at the end of it all—scared and frightened. It didn’t mean he was weak—no, he was strong, way stronger than anyone else—but he was just… Broken beyond compare.

Subaru used to say that as a joke once… just a penniless guy trying to laugh off his worthlessness in a new fantasy world. Now it wasn’t a joke anymore. Now… it was the truth.

Otto, standing adjacent to Garfiel, was too tired to say anything or correct him—because whatever he said was the undeniable truth, hidden from their eyes all this time.

With a hung body, he just silently looked at Garfiel and then back to Subaru, hoping for nothing but good times from here on… for everyone in their now crumbling camp.

The rest felt the same. Petra and Frederica were no different—even if their involvement in Subaru’s suffering was negligible, more or less. In the end, it wasn’t about who was responsible… but about who took the fall, while the rest of them went on living their normal lives as usual.

“Hmphh… It is good that at least you guys are finally acknowledging this fact—that how utterly incapable you were in helping the only link that binded your camp.”

Anastasia, being a shrewd merchant who despised seeing worthy souls go unrecognized, clamored out her words. Her sharp remarks, like a sting, echoed in their minds, hoping to bring some semblance of clarity—for them, and ultimately for Subaru.

“Anastasia-sama, pardon my intrusion, but it’s not like we were any better. We all had a part in this, either directly or indirectly. Sooner or later, we will all have to pay the price.”

Julius, guilty as charged from the very beginning, responded—not to disgrace or blame Anastasia, but to point out that, in the end, it doesn’t matter who acted first or how things fell apart in between. What matters is the final result, and everyone is equally responsible for the consequences they helped sow.

“Tch…” Anastasia clicked her tongue. She didn’t deny Julius—she knew her faults, like that one time Subaru asked for her help and she just took advantage of him instead of actually doing something helpful.

She also knew she wasn’t responsible for a loop that never happened, but if they all started to think like that, then no one would be liable for Subaru’s suffering.

But Subaru himself…

Felt slumped slightly to her right, her body drooping drearily against her own shoulder after hearing Julius’s words—because he was right. Even if she had no clue about Subaru’s death loops, she couldn’t say for certain that she hadn’t played a part in his suffering. And now, no matter the cost, she’d do anything to make up for her mistakes.

Reinhard, much the same, only lowered his head in silence. He didn’t want to demean himself further—especially not in front of Felt—but the guilt gnawed at him endlessly. Guilt for not being there. For not protecting Subaru. For failing the one person who had ever seen him as Reinhard first… and the Sword Saint second.

“Crusch-sama!”

The sudden cry cut through the heavy atmosphere. Felix sprinted toward Crusch with panic smeared across his face, pale and anxious. His steps were frantic, and the moment he reached her, he all but tackled her into a desperate embrace.

“Crusch-sama, are you alright? You weren’t hurt, were you?! If anything’s wrong—anything at all—please just say so! Ferri-chan will fix it—I’ll heal you, I’ll make it better—you don’t have to—!”

“It’s fine, Ferris. I’m well. Truly,” Crusch interjected softly, her calm voice firm yet gentle as she rubbed his shoulders in a soothing rhythm. “I felt a little dizzy earlier, yes… but it’s faded now. It’s only natural, after everything we were made to witness and that horrible fate we were subjected to..”

But Felix, ever the overcaring person to his master, wasn’t satisfied. His arms tightened slightly as he looked up at her with those worry-filled eyes—eyes that had wept for her once before, and were ready to do so again.

At the same time, Wilhelm arrived—just after Felix—moving with his usual grace, though now with a rare smile upon his face. He was relieved—Subaru was finally awake, and his master, Crusch, was safe and recovering.

With his dignified bearing and unwavering loyalty, Wilhelm stepped forward and bowed respectfully before Crusch, his tone composed and warm.

“It is truly reassuring to see you well, as strong and resolute as ever, Lady Crusch. Please forgive my late arrival."

“No need for that, Wilhelm. This is certainly something none of us could have predicted—finding ourselves transported to some deserted forest.”

Still holding Felix in her arms, she responded to Wilhelm with her usual stern yet composed demeanor.

Meanwhile at the same time, over to the left side, a rather unusual kind of reunion was unfolding—starring two blockheads and one absolutely furious woman.

“You lazy mutts! What were you two doing all this time?…

To defy your Goddess’s will for so long… your punishment shall be death,” Priscilla declared imperiously, her voice like a whip cracking through the trees.

Schult, trembling, peeked out from behind her as she advanced on the unlucky duo—Heinkel and Al.

Before either of them could so much as open their mouths in defense, Priscilla’s crimson fan snapped through the air with lethal precision.

Whack! Whack!

Both men dropped face-first onto the leafy ground, thoroughly silenced by twin headshots courtesy of their Goddess.

Al hurriedly bowed his head, both hands clamped tightly over his helmet as he winced through a splitting migraine—because of Priscilla’s self-righteous thrashing.

“I-I’m sorry, Princess! It’s all Heinkel’s fault! The guy was snoring like a dead pig over a log—I had to wake him up before we could return to you!”

Heinkel, still cowering beneath Priscilla’s predatory glare, stammered out a response, his voice hoarse with desperation—but as always, he wasn’t about to take the blame quietly.

“Hey, don’t lump it on me, you jacka—”

WHACK!

Heinkel’s protest was cut short, swallowed back into his throat as a sharp sting cracked across his already battered face. The blow sent a fresh wave of pain jolting through his swollen cheek, his teeth rattling in their sockets as if they’d been hit by a carriage wheel.

“SILENCE!!” Priscilla roared, her voice echoing like a thunderclap through the trees. Her crimson eyes blazed with unchecked fury—so much so, it was hard to tell whether her wrath was truly aimed at the two fools before her… or something else entirely.

She was angry. Very angry. But the deeper cause of her rage remained a mystery—even to her.

Al, after witnessing Heinkel’s fate, offered a quick, silent prayer—not for Heinkel, but for himself.

Damn… she’s pissed. Like, kill-the-next-guy-who-breathes kind of pissed.

Should I use the Territory…?

No. Not yet. That’d be overkill.

Then he paused.

Wait… heh. Maybe I don’t need to.

His eyes flicked toward a certain someone.

She’s acting all weirdly calm around him. No way she’s gonna gut me while he’s over there. Hah… looks like my pal’s got this.

Our great hero will save—

But his thoughts jammed the second his gaze caught Subaru, off to the far right.

“Ehh…?”

He blinked. A half-laugh escaped before he could stop it.

“Hahaa… Brother, you really are a hero for that… at least.”

Simultaneously, a chorus of gasps and awkward gulps began surfacing across the group, like a ripple of shared realization crawling up their spines.

Something was happening.

Something… unexpected.

Eyes widened. Throats tightened. The air grew heavier with each passing second as their gazes slowly converged toward Subaru and Rem.

But it was Emilia who felt it the most—like the ground had been ripped from under her without warning.

Just moments earlier, she had been quietly empathizing, offering her heart to Subaru in silence. But now… her entire body reacted with a sudden jolt. Her breath hitched and caught. Her widened amethyst eyes shimmered as if something had been knocked loose inside her.

Her nerves were on fire—each one twitching under the skin, unable to process what she was seeing. Or maybe, what she feared she was seeing.

She hadn’t looked away once.

While others chatted and reacted, Emilia hadn’t taken her eyes off Subaru for even a heartbeat. She had clung to him with her gaze, after finally knowing the truth she wants to become a person reliable and worthy to give Subaru the happiness he deserves after all that BUT now…

Her hand instinctively gripped tighter around Beatrice’s arm as she staggered back a step, barely aware of the motion. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came.

Only silence.

Frozen.

Shocked.

Breathless.

“Emilia, it hurts, let go—” Beatrice mumbled, her voice softer than usual, almost uncertain. She had been staring quietly at the floor, the weight of everything still pressing on her small frame. But when she followed Emilia’s line of sight, her breath hitched.

Her words died.

Eyes widening slowly, she fell into the same silence—just watching, just absorbing what her contractor was doing in front of everyone.

For Emilia…

If anyone had turned to look at her just then,

they would’ve felt it too.

Not just confusion.

Not just heartbreak.

But the exact moment when a person’s entire world begins to tremble.

And what had left them like this…?

Let’s find out.

After Subaru finished speaking, now kneeling with hands folded, begging in front of her—Rem’s heart shattered further.

Seeing him like this… so desperate, so anxious, so afraid—it was unbearable. She had never wanted this. Never wanted to see her hero brought so low, especially not because of her. The tears streaming down her cheeks refused to stop. Her world, once so firmly grounded in her love for him, now wavered.

But she couldn’t stay still. Couldn’t let him suffer like this.

He was the man she would gladly give her life for—the one she would entrust everything to. To see him torn apart, breaking right in front of her, made something inside her snap.

No more hesitation.

She knew her faults. Knew how foolish she had been. But she couldn’t stay trapped in that self-loathing any longer. She couldn’t keep punishing him… for her own pain.

I’m so sorry, Subaru-kun… for what I’m about to do. But I need this—more than anything right now. I can’t hold it back any longer. So please… forgive me.

Her voice trembled in her mind as she dipped her gaze, the flush rising across her cheeks. A deep red bloomed over her face as she gathered her resolve for what came next.

And in her heart, she whispered an apology to someone else.

Forgive me, Emilia-sama… but I can’t stop myself. I love Subaru-kun so much. I promised myself I wouldn’t try to be someone deserving of his love—but I want to fight for it so I am sorry I hope you can forgive me.

But before Rem could act on the emotions surging through her—before she could even speak the words she had resolved to say—her elder sister, Ram, who had been quietly observing from the closest distance, stepped in.

Her sharp eyes softened, and with a rare gentleness in her voice, she spoke up, trying to ease the tension and offer Subaru a glimpse of clarity at least what she was capable of right now.

“Barusu, don’t worry. She’s r—”

But Ram’s words halted mid-sentence.

Because at that moment, Rem quickly turned her head and, with a slight shake, silently pleaded her sister not to say anything more.

This was her fight. Her burden. Her love.

She didn’t want to make her beloved Nee-sama feel excluded, not for a moment—but she also knew… this was something only she could do. Something only she should say.

With a trembling yet resolute smile—a smile lined with tears but filled with affection—Rem looked at her sister and softly reassured her.

“It’s okay, Nee-sama. Subaru-kun asked Rem if this is real or not… so Rem will answer him—just the way she wants to. Just the way only Rem can… for her hero.”

Letting out a soft, trembling sigh, Rem turned her gaze back to her hero. Her gentle blue eyes shimmered with affection as she took in his face—every detail etched into her soul. Even now, even through the tears, he was beautiful to her.

With a quiet breath and a small, tearful smile, she spoke:

“Subaru-kun, I have a question for you. Will you answer it—before I say anything more?”

Still caught in the tension between the sisters and overwhelmed by the storm of emotions swirling inside him, Subaru blinked—but didn’t hesitate. He needed no time to think. He only wanted to understand her, feel her.

“Yes,” he answered earnestly.

Rem nodded, her voice soft but unwavering—brimming with memory and love.

“Do you remember… the aftermath of the White Whale hunt? When Rem desperately urged you that she wants to stay by your side?

Because Rem wanted to be the first—the very first person—to reach out to you when you were in pain… when you were lost… when you were sad… when you needed someone to wipe away your tears… just like now.”

As she said those words, her hand reached out and tenderly brushed away the fresh tears flowing down Subaru’s cheeks—her touch warm, familiar, and full of love.

Subaru replied, breath staggering even further, as he lamented his decisions and actions back then.

“I shouldn’t have left you back then… I should never have… If I knew what would happen afterwards, I would’ve listened to you.”

“Subaru-kun, right now, please—the only thing I want you to feel is that moment… and now. Please, just tell me—do you remember?” Rem interjected, pressing a gentle finger over his lips.

Releasing it after, Subaru replied, acknowledging Rem’s words.

“Y-Yes.”

Then Rem continued.

“Back then, you promised Rem that you’ll take care of everything… and that in the end, you will keep Rem at your side forever.”

“Yes, I did, but…” Subaru replied hurriedly, trying to refute her claim—because he felt like a failure, like he hadn’t been able to fulfill that promise… like he was too weak and fragile to even hope for something when he couldn’t do a simple thing like that.

“So Subaru-kun,” Rem said softly, “Rem is here to claim her reward for that promise you gave her.”

She didn’t let him speak, as she gently cupped his left cheek with her right hand—and with her left, she brought his right hand over to her chest, pressing it firmly against her beating heart.

Subaru’s nerves locked as his body felt something—he felt the same beliefs, the same touch, the same waver, and the same hope.

The hope that he had shadowed himself.

The thing he believed he didn’t deserve…

And yet, somewhere in a selfish, hidden corner of his heart—he still wanted it.

He felt her—Rem. His Rem.

The one he had failed.

She was real.

He felt it.

And now, as if in a trance, his body reacted—before he could do anything.

“Rem…”

Rem muttered, her voice trembling slightly.

“Subaru-kun… you are my hero. My hero only deserves the best.

So feel your Rem… understand your Rem and—

This time… and only for this moment…

Leave it all to her…”

And then—before he could say another word—Rem leaned forward.

Their foreheads brushed. Her breath mingled with his. Her lips trembled with hesitation, but her heart surged with certainty.

And in the next moment, she kissed him.

Gently at first—like she was afraid the moment would shatter.

Then deeper, as the world melted away around them.

In that kiss, she poured everything:

Every lonely night when she yearned for his touch, every whispered wish she said in her heart, and every ounce of devotion she had kept locked inside her soul.

It wasn’t just a kiss.

It was a confession.

A reunion.

A lifetime’s worth of love—finally given shape.

Subaru froze at first—his breath catching, eyes wide. But slowly, like Rem, he melted into the kiss.

At this point, nothing could make him doubt it.

This was real.

This was her.

The kiss lasted nearly a full minute—a quiet, powerful reunion witnessed by all around them.

Ram, standing closest, was stunned.

She had never imagined her sister could be this bold—kissing him so openly, so fearlessly. Her pink eyes widened, completely taken aback by the sight.

And for once… she couldn’t even blame Barusu.

She just stared at the two of them—like a bystander watching a love story unfold right in front of her eyes.

And a whirlpool of mixed reactions began pouring in from everyone else.

After hearing Al’s sudden shift in tone, Priscilla’s eyes—until now coldly turned away—reluctantly drifted back toward the overly sentimental scene she had been pointedly ignoring.

But the moment she actually saw what had transpired between them, her gaze faltered—just for a fraction longer than anyone would expect from someone like her.

“Shameless…” she scoffed under her breath. The word slipped from her lips softer than usual, strangely lacking her typical venom.

Heinkel, still groaning and holding the cheek where the blow had landed, glanced up with half-lidded eyes and a swollen jaw.

Still mumbling in pain, he slurred out:

“Hhhehh… the fwuck ish he dwoing…?”

Schult, although clearly surprised at first, quickly composed himself, maintaining his ever-innocent smile as he looked on at the emotional scene playing out before them.

A wave of gasps and awkward gulps rippled through the rest of the main group as they struggled to process the sight—watching, stunned, as their black-haired fool somehow landed himself in yet another impossible moment.

Starting with—

Garfiel, whose eyes widened before giving way to a familiar, lopsided grin—equal parts stunned and impressed.

“Heh! Dammit, Cap’n really pulls this kinda stuff outta nowhere, huh? You seein’ this, Otto-bro?”

Otto, caught between panic and secondhand embarrassment, coughed into his sleeve and muttered in a half-choked tone:

“Ugh… Seriously, Natsuki-san? Now of all times?!”

Felt, still shaken and tense from earlier, slapped a hand to her forehead with a groan of frustration. Her voice flared with exasperation and emotional whiplash:

“We were scared outta our damn minds—and this idiot’s out here making out?!”

Even Reinhard—ever composed and poised—couldn’t quite hold back a short, awkward chuckle. But true to form, he quickly masked it with a breath and a composed tone, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of amusement.

“…Subaru always did have a strange way of… lightening the mood.”

Anastasia, who had only just turned back toward the scene, caught the aftermath a second too late. Her voice rose in a startled sputter, her mind scrambling to process what she was seeing.

“Wait—what?! Natsuki-kun, I looked away for one second—just one—”

She trailed off as her eyes locked on the couple. A blush crept across her cheeks, completely betraying her usual calm. Whatever had just happened… it was enough to short-circuit even her thoughts.

The tension that had gripped the group now gave way to something surreal—fragile, dreamlike. The air, once heavy with dread, now shimmered with something else entirely.

Then, inevitably—

Ricardo broke the silence with a loud, unfiltered laugh.

“Haha! My man never misses an opportunity once he’s locked in, Hahaha!!”

His voice rang with rowdy delight, clearly relishing the absurdity of it all.

Hetaro and Tivey, standing behind him, let out long, tired sighs. They exchanged glances, eyes heavy with something between confusion and defeat.

Beside them, Frederica was already glowing.

Her hands clasped tightly to her chest, eyes sparkling like she had just stepped into the pages of her favorite romance novel.

“Ohhh… they look so sweet! It’s… so cuuute…”

She squealed softly, frozen in place as though even breathing too loud might break the magic.

But Petra, standing stiffly next to her, didn’t share the same enthusiasm.

Her cheeks puffed out, lips curled into a tiny pout. Arms crossed, her brows furrowed tightly as she stared, unmoving.

“Subaru… you can’t do that in front of everyone…”

She muttered under her breath, eyes slightly narrowed. It wasn’t quite anger—but there was a sting in her chest.

And the glare she gave wasn’t directed at Subaru alone.

Crusch was initially confused by the sudden shift in the air—until her gaze followed the others.

And then she saw it.

Subaru… kissing Rem.

The moment froze her. Something tightened in her chest—an emotion she couldn’t name, or perhaps refused to. A strange, unwelcome weight settled over her, cold and bitter. Her expression darkened, just slightly. The tension in her jaw betrayed her before she composed herself again.

She cleared her throat and straightened her posture, eyes flicking away from the scene with forced nonchalance. But her voice, when it came, was quieter than usual. Steady—but tight.

“…They’re rather daring, aren’t they?”

Her gaze refused to return to the pair. Her breath was calm, too calm. But her fingers, folded neatly in front of her, twitched ever so slightly.

Felix didn’t respond right away. His eyes hadn’t stayed on the kiss—not even for long. Instead, they had locked onto Crusch.

And what he saw twisted something inside him.

He knew that look. He knew the silence behind it. And worse… he knew what it meant.

He turned away, ears drooping, lips pressed in a thin line. His chest tightened—not because of the kiss, but because of her.

Because she looked at Subaru with that gaze now. Not him, well not like she ever did.

 Wilhelm had been observing quietly, but his eyes lingered on Crusch longer than most. He caught the brief crack in her composure, and with it, the truth she likely hadn’t admitted even to herself.

A small, uneven smile formed on his lips—one not of mockery, but of seasoned understanding.

“Love… it is a beautiful thing,” he said softly, his voice carrying the weight of someone who had lived through both its joy and sorrow. “But it is never without pain.”

He glanced briefly toward Subaru, then back again, eyes twinkling with quiet amusement.

“I pray for your strength, Subaru-dono. You may find the path ahead more complicated than you expected, now even more than before.”

From a short distance behind the main group, Roswaal let out a whimsical snicker, clearly enjoying the spectacle that had unfolded before him. His eyes glinted with mischief as he tilted his head, voice curling like velvet.

“Fufufu~~ Subaru-kunnn~ do try to save some of that vigor for laterrrr~”

Meanwhile, near the front, Mimi had stars in her eyes. Practically bouncing on her heels, she tugged eagerly at Garfiel’s jacket.

“Uhh, Garf! Can we kiss too?” she chirped, eyes gleaming with excitement.

“Hehh?! Wha—What the hell are ya sayin’ now!?” Garfiel stammered, face going bright red as Mimi suddenly pressed herself against his side and clung to his arm. “H-Hey! Stop pullin’ on my coat, dammit!”

Mimi just giggled, entirely unbothered by his panic, her tail swaying behind her like a pendulum of mischief.

From the sidelines, Hetaro said nothing. He simply shot Garfiel the deadliest big brother side-eye imaginable—a silent glare that could freeze lava. No words were needed. The message was loud and clear.

Meanwhile, Tivey let out a long, dramatic sigh, shoulders slumping as if the sheer absurdity of it all had drained his will to even react.

“Here we go again…” he muttered, as though mentally preparing to referee yet another chaos-filled episode of Team Mimi.

“Hey—you two chipmunks! No kissin’ till you’re eighteen! And don’t forget, this relationship still ain’t officially approved by me,”

Ricardo barked from nearby, arms crossed like an overprotective, unorthodox middle-class dad laying down the law of the land.

Mimi let out a dramatic groan, puffing her cheeks as she clung stubbornly to Garfiel’s shoulder.

“Ughhh, way to ruin it, Boss…” she pouted—though notably, she made no effort to move away.

Anastasia, standing just a few feet behind, pinched the bridge of her nose with a sigh so deep it seemed to echo from her very soul.

“If the theatre didn’t kill me, this surely will…” Anastasia muttered under her breath, eyes half-lidded with fatigue.

To her mild surprise, someone behind her let out a quiet hum of agreement, just barely shifting closer near her shoulder—as if silently sympathizing with her exhaustion.

Meanwhile, Julius tilted his head to the side, as though relinquishing all worldly burdens in the pursuit of inner peace. With the solemn air of a monk transcending mortal woes, he closed his eyes and eased into a standing meditation posture—calm, composed, and completely done with the chaos around him.

Beatrice, imbued in her own exhaustion after crying, didn’t know that a moment like this—even one too unorthodox for her liking—could change the mood.

She muttered, clearly overwhelmed,

“Such a foolish contractor, I suppose.”

And lastly… Emilia.

Wait—what is this gloom spreading around all of a sudden?

And then, a sweet giggle escaped.

Everyone’s eyes instantly snapped back to Emilia, as if by instinct. Most of them, previously enamored by that absurdly awkward yet loving moment, had completely forgotten…

Just what kind of implications a certain Half-elf candidate might be facing after seeing that.

Emilia in her mind started realising.

So, she wants to play like that… Fine. Then I won’t back down either. Subaru is my knight, and I’ll always be his number one.

Subaru loves me… and now, I love him back—a lot

I didn’t understand what romantic love felt like before… but now I do. So I won’t back down anymore.

And besides, it’s not like one kiss changes anything.

Subaru kissed me long before. You can’t win, Rem. You’ll lose.

She scrunched her nose in triumphant indignation, her earlier shock and hurt fading beneath a newfound determination. The hesitation was gone. If this had become a battle for Subaru’s heart… she was ready to fight.

Unlike many others, who hadn’t caught the moment clearly, Emilia knew exactly what had happened. She had never looked away. From the very beginning, she saw it—Rem had kissed Subaru first.

While Emilia was off quietly scheming and plotting her next move,

the rest of the group stood in stunned silence—

completely flabbergasted at when exactly the once-naive half-elf had become so mature and calculating.

Most of them knew it was bound to happen eventually.

All they could do now was pray for the black-haired fool at the center of it all—

blissfully unaware of the storm he had just unleashed…

and one he had personally brewed himself.

“Ohh boy, someone’s in for a world of pain,” Felt muttered, arms crossed, eyebrows raised as she glanced toward Emilia.

“Should’ve thought twice before kissing a girl in front of everyone.”

Her words echoed what most of the main group were thinking—

whether they’d admit it or not.

As their lips finally parted, both Subaru and Rem gasped for breath—cheeks flushed, hearts pounding, eyes locked in disbelief.

Neither of them had expected it. Neither had imagined their kiss would last so long… or feel so real.

Subaru was the first to speak—his voice breathless, dazed, as though caught in a dream he didn’t want to wake from.

“Haah… R-Rem, that was…”

Rem, panting softly herself, looked up at him with teary eyes, still shimmering with love.

“Haah… Subaru-kun… did you like it? Do you believe in your Rem now?”

Her gaze was as gentle as ever, unwavering—completely focused on him.

Subaru’s breath caught again, his throat tightening with emotion.

“What? If I still didn’t believe you after that, I’d be the biggest idiot in the world…”

He reached out and took her hands into his own—tightly, tenderly—as if afraid she’d vanish again if he let go.

“I missed you so much, Rem. I’m so sorry… I couldn’t save you back then. If only I’d been smarter… stronger… if I hadn’t been such a—”

But before he could finish, Rem leaned in and cut him off—not with another kiss, but with her words, strong and certain.

“No. I won’t let you blame yourself, Subaru-kun. You did nothing wrong.”

Her grip on his hands tightened, her voice firm yet full of love.

“You’re not at fault. You’re the best. My greatest hero—just like always.

And if my hero ever dares to insult himself again… then I’ll be very, very upset.”

Her words hit him like sunlight through the clouds.

Rem wouldn’t let him drown in guilt. Not when, in her eyes, he had never done anything wrong to begin with. If anything, it was she who owed him an apology—for ever doubting him and for hurting the one she loved most.

“You once told me I saved you,” she continued, voice softening, eyes misting over.

“That I saved you more than I could ever know.

But Subaru-kun… you’re forgetting something.”

Her thumbs gently stroked the backs of his hands. Her smile was faint, but unshakable.

“You saved me too.”

“You saved me from my loneliness… from my doubts… from thinking I was just a replacement.

You gave my life purpose. You gave me a reason to live, to laugh.”

“For Rem, that’s more than anything anyone has ever given her.

You changed my life, Subaru-kun. Completely.”

“That’s why I love you Subaru-kun, my hero who is always fanatical like a demon.”

Subaru replied overwhelmingly glad to hear Rem’s encouraging words, his self-loathing dulled out just by her sweet words as he confessed.

“T-Thank you Rem, thank you so much, you don’t know how much I needed that, I was so weak, at once I thought I won’t make it, I was not capable to move forward, but–”

His tears welled again this time with happiness, as again Rem wiped them off before he had a say.

“I always knew that I’ll make it as long as you were there, things were hard, sometimes it was hard to breathe, but your hero didn’t give up.”

“I know, I have always believed in you, My hero can never fail, he is the strongest, his will brings happiness to all. And–”

“Rem is so sorry for not being with you when you needed her, but I am here now, you won’t have to feel alone, Rem will never ever leave you alone now, I promise.”

She concluded as she leaned forward and took Subaru in a trembling hug as Subaru reciprocated.

“Urgh, are you two idiots done?”

Ram now losing patience clamored out her words, seriously these two once they start talking and into their love freak mode, nothing is visible to them.

Both Rem and Subaru awkwardly shifted apart, for a moment they literally forgot everything and everyone around themselves.

Rem first said.

“I- I am sorry Nee-sama, I just… I was so happy to finally meet Subaru-kun that I lost control.”

She said while twirling her fingers, in a shy tone meekly.

But Ram wasn’t paying attention to Rem. She would talk to her later for her daring stunt of kissing Subaru right in front of everyone.

“Barusu..” Ram said in a sweet poison voice, she doesn’t want to openly thrash him right now since even though she knows he is a victim of her sister’s plot yet she can’t help it either.

“Nee-san, look, I—I mean, like—”

“I don’t want to hear your gibberish,” Ram cut him off, her tone flat and unimpressed. “But it seems you’ve forgotten where you are.”

And then it hit him.

Like a brick to the face.

Realization dawned in slow, agonizing horror.

Subaru slowly—painfully slowly—turned his head toward the group.

And the moment his eyes met hers—those unmistakable soft amethyst eyes locked directly onto him—his soul practically left his body.

E-Emilia-tan…

Inside his mind, he dropped dead on the spot.

Ohhh no. No no no. I’m dead. I’m so dead. Shit. Shit. SHIT.

He slapped his palm over his face with a groan, trying to vanish from existence through sheer shame alone.

The group didn’t let him off the hook.

From across the clearing, a voice rang out—loud, smug, and far too gleeful.

“OHHH YA DONE, CAP’N? HOW WAS IT?!”

Garfiel shouted, grinning like a lunatic, clearly savoring every second of Subaru’s slow public execution.

“HEY PAL, WHEN’S THE WEDDING DATE? GIVE ME THE DEETS!”

Al chimed in, finally managing to sit up despite still reeling from the divine punishment Priscilla had handed down earlier.

“Just don’t forget to invite your bro. Oh—and maybe keep me far away from Heinkel, yeah? I’d like to survive the reception without being puked on.”

“HWEY—ASSHOLE—SHWUT UP!!”

Heinkel barked back, his words slurred and his jaw still half-swollen from earlier abuse.

And Priscilla?

Of course, she didn’t stop them.

She joined right in.

This was far too amusing to waste.

“Hoho~ Commoner,” she cooed with a sly smirk, snapping open her fan with theatrical flair.

“You possess a rare and unparalleled talent for turning an already dreadful scene into something even more hideously ridiculous. Do continue. Perhaps you’ll earn a place as this goddess’s personal jester—if only for the laughter your pitiful existence inspires.”

And in that moment, no one stopped anyone.

Not a single soul intervened.

Maybe it was revenge for all the tears, heartbreak, and sheer emotional trauma Subaru had dragged them through during the theatre.

Or maybe…

He genuinely deserved it.

“I’m sorry, alright?! I forgot everything the moment I saw Rem—you can understand that, right?!”

Subaru shouted back, his voice muffled behind the palm smashed over his face in utter shame.

“Uh, BIG BRO, seriously—WHA—I mean, what kind of love-crazed death wish makes you kiss a girl in front of your other girl?!”

Felt shouted, tossing verbal salt directly into the open wound of his dignity.

And before Subaru could even attempt a defense—

“PFFFT—DUDE, you’re bold as hell!”

Ricardo roared with laughter. “Takes some serious balls to smooch a girl right in front of everyone! Hahahaha!”

The others joined in, clutching their stomachs, wheezing with laughter.

At this point, it wasn’t even a stretch to say Subaru had a gift—an absurd, bizarre, pathetically miraculous talent for dragging any situation into comedic chaos.

A fool with timing so deranged it somehow worked—just enough to make people laugh… even if they hated themselves for it.

Well—except for a few overzealous women.

An old man who simply observed with a knowing look.

His awkwardly silent grandson, still trying to figure out where to look.

A Shaolin-monk-type friend deep in a meditative trance, miles away from reality.

And of course, two overprotective lolis—each of them one tantrum away from setting something on fire.

That was when Emilia stepped forward.

“Okay, that’s enough. Everyone, stop pestering Subaru already.”

Her voice was calm, but carried a subtle edge—like velvet wrapped around a blade.

She had let them have their fun long enough.

And though she wore her usual sweet smile, something about it didn’t sit quite right. A flicker of irritation sparked behind her eyes, betraying the softness of her tone. Because yes—she had seen everything.

And while Subaru looked like the fool caught in the middle, she knew exactly who had made the first move.

As soon as she spoke, the laughter subsided. One by one, the group backed off, awkward chuckles fading into silence as Emilia stepped forward toward Subaru and Rem.

Priscilla, meanwhile, didn’t bother to object. Not because she cared for Emilia’s words, but because such juvenile drama simply failed to capture her interest. It was amusing enough before but not now. In her mind, there were far more pressing matters deserving attention than this soap opera of flustered peasants.

With a graceful flick of her wrist, she snapped open her fan and resumed fanning herself lightly—like a radiant noblewoman basking in her own elegance beneath the afternoon light.

Emilia walked on, posture straight and composed. And not for a single second did her eyes stray from the two just a few steps away from her.

Subaru, hearing her voice and seeing her approach, panicked internally.

His brain went into freefall.

Still, he knew—what’s done is done. No use trying to hide now.

He shifted a little on his knees. His face was still red with embarrassment, but he did his best to steady himself—at least as much as his trembling soul could manage.

Rem mirrored him, raising her face up just as awkwardly. She glanced nervously at Subaru, whispering before Emilia arrived.

“I’m sorry, Subaru-kun… for that. I’ll accept any punishment that comes—”

“It’s fine, Rem. Don’t worry about it. I got caught up in the moment too… So I’m equally guilty.”

In a hopeful, maybe half-hopeful, tone he continued.

“Either way… I know Emilia-tan. She won’t go too hard on me… right?”

From nearby, Ram clicked her tongue.

“Tch. You two better prepare yourselves,” she muttered without a hint of sympathy. “Don’t expect me to save you. You made this mess—deal with it yourselves.”

Emilia reached them, and the moment she stopped, Subaru instantly pressed his hands together in a desperate plea, his posture dropping low in a frantic bow.

“Emilia-tan, I’m so sorry! Please forgive me! I was just… I was so lost and overwhelmed when I saw Rem, I forgot everything else and—”

Still too embarrassed to admit the kiss out loud, Subaru faltered, unable to finish the sentence. His face burned with shame.

Then, without hesitation, he dropped his face down and pressed his forehead to the ground—groveling in a frantic, desperate plea. Every word was soaked in panic, every movement radiated the sincerity of a shaken heart begging for mercy.

Beside him, Rem mirrored his gesture. But unlike Subaru’s flustered apology, her voice was calm, steady… and weighed down by deeper guilt.

“Emilia-sama,” she said softly, bowing low, “please forgive my disgraceful behavior. I wasn’t in my right mind. I let my emotions take control. I’m truly sorry—for all of it. Please… forgive us.”

Ram, standing just beside them, gave a light, composed bow. Her tone was polite—but unmistakably sharp.

“Forgive me, Emilia-sama. I should have stepped in sooner, but these two fools were far too swept up in their little reunion to consider the consequences of their actions. Please feel free to administer whatever punishment you deem appropriate. They’ve certainly earned it.”

Emilia stood there for a long moment, simply watching the two fools bowing before her. She didn’t speak right away. She wasn’t weighing punishments, nor calculating her next move. She just… watched.

Then, with a soft sigh, she lowered her gaze and finally broke the silence.

“Get up, both of you. I’m not angry.”

Her voice was gentle, her usual sweet smile returning to her face like nothing had happened.

Subaru and Rem both lifted their heads, blinking in disbelief. It was almost impossible to accept—that this was all the reaction she had.

Subaru, eyes wide with guilt and trembling hope, spoke first.

“Y-You’re not angry, Emilia-tan? But… I should be punished. I—I hurt you. I betrayed your trust. I broke something important between us…”

His voice cracked as he bowed again, hands pressed together, desperate.

“Please… punish me. I deserve it. Whatever you say—I’ll do it.”

Emilia’s heart fluttered.

She couldn’t bear to see Subaru like this—so desperate to take the blame for everything. Not again.

She loved him—truly, now more than ever, after everything she had come to know.

The naive girl who was once oblivious to all the pain her knight—her Subaru—had gone through, was gone.

In her place stood someone who would give her whole heart, her whole soul, just to keep him from drowning in his own misery.

And she had already resolved to become someone worthy of standing beside him.

There was no way in hell she would back down now.

Because now… Subaru was her everything.

And she would do anything—everything—to make him happy.

Without a word, Emilia sank to her knees in front of him.

Gently, almost reverently, she reached out—her fingers trembling just slightly as they touched his chin.

“Look at me, Subaru,” she whispered.

Slowly, she guided his face upward, lifting it with both hands. Her touch was soft, delicate, but certain.

And when his eyes finally met hers, Emilia smiled—a smile so full of love and warmth it nearly broke him all over again.

She brushed a lingering tear from his cheek, then cupped his face in both palms, her voice a melody—quiet, tender, and filled with silver bell-like affection that rang straight into his soul.

Their faces were just inches apart when Emilia let out a soft, sweet chuckle.

“You dummy… Didn’t you tell me, again and again, how much you cared for Rem? Even when she was in a coma, you never missed a single night—you were always there, reaching out to her.”

She pouted and gently poked her index finger against his temple.

“So I get it… that’s why you acted like such a nincompoop. You’re nothing but a reeallllly silly, hopeless dummy, Subaru.”

Subaru, finally getting his bearings back, felt the pressure in his chest ease with Emilia’s kind reassurance. With a soft breath, the corners of his mouth tugged upward, and his usual playful tone returned.

“Haha, Emilia-tan… seriously? Nobody says ‘nincompoop’ anymore in this day and age!” he chuckled, shaking his head lightly.

Emilia smiled again, seeing him joke like that made her heart quietly rejoice. Then, wearing that same silly yet sweet face, she turned toward Rem—her expression light, but her voice still full of care.

“Rem, I apologize for Subaru’s dumb action,” she said gently. “He wasn’t in his right mind. He missed you so much that he completely lost control… so please, don’t go too hard on him, alright?”

Then she glanced back at Subaru, teasingly narrowing her eyes.

“Weren’t you, Subaru?”

Subaru, cheeks flaring red from embarrassment, looked away, whining softly in his usual soft-hearted tone.

“Uuugh… Emilia-taaan, don’t gang up on me…”

Rem, meanwhile, looked utterly confused as she stared at Emilia—this… this wasn’t the reaction she expected. Not at all.

She quickly tried to step in, her voice rising slightly.

“Emilia-sama, but it wasn’t Subaru-kun’s fault, it was—”

But before she could finish, Emilia raised her fingers gently to Rem’s lips, silencing her with a quiet, almost playful grace.

“Don’t worry, Rem. You don’t have to justify anything. I understand your concerns. But please… don’t blame yourself for Subaru’s fault.”

Subaru, hearing those words, winced a little. He knew he wasn’t the one who started it. But still… he didn’t want Rem taking the blame. Not now. Not after everything.

And deep down… to him, it didn’t matter who moved first. Because they both let it happen.

“Yes, Rem, don’t worry,” he said softly, turning to her with a smile. “You don’t have to take the fall. I’ll handle it.”

“But Subaru-kun—” she tried again.

Only to be cut off as Emilia suddenly stood up with graceful resolve.

“Then that’s settled,” she said cheerfully, though something in her voice felt undeniably final.

She turned, and with a light tug on Subaru’s sleeve, added,

“Let’s go, Subaru. Everyone’s waiting for us.”

Then, without warning, Emilia practically yanked Subaru up off his knees.

“H-Hold on, Emilia-tan! Let me just—”

He stammered, fumbling as he tried to brush the dust off his clothes.

But she didn’t give him the chance.

With surprising determination, she hooked her arm around his right one and began marching off—tugging him along with a grip that was both graceful and possessive.

But just as Emilia turned to walk away, her eyes—just for a moment—glanced back.

They met Rem’s shocked gaze, wide with unspoken guilt and maybe fear.

And in that single, fleeting look—calm, steady, yet glinting with something frostier beneath the surface—Emilia said more than any words ever could.

That look said:

 She knows…

Subaru, in his own joyful self, although being dragged away by Emilia playfully, looked back and called out,

“Hey Rem, Nee-sama—hurry up!”

As the two walked away, the sisters stood frozen in place, both stunned.

They understood instantly—this wouldn’t end well, no matter how they looked at it.

Ram, always the concerned older sister, broke the silence in a grim tone, warning Rem of what was likely to come.

“Sissy… that look. I think she knows you were the one who initiated it. I don’t believe Emilia-sama would ever hurt you, but still… you should be careful.”

Rem lowered her head, her voice soft, like a fragile puppy.

“Yes, I understand. But she won’t harm me, Nee-sama… that’s something I can say without any doubt.”

Ram frowned slightly, confused.

“How can you be so sure?”

Rem raised her head just a little, a faint smile forming on her lips.

“Because… if she had wanted to, she would’ve already taken steps to distance me from Subaru-kun. But she didn’t. In her eyes… there wasn’t hate. There was a challenge. That’s what Rem could see.”

Ram let out a sigh.

“Hah… Barusu’s made both of you lose your minds. That damn idiot…”

She side-eyed her sister now, her expression unreadable.

“Sissy… did you kiss Barusu because you were feeling left out?”

Rem’s eyes widened as she turned to Ram, caught off guard. But what she met was her elder sister’s piercing gaze.

“It’s not like that, Nee-sama…”

“You don’t have to lie. I’m your sister,” Ram said calmly. “Through our shared synesthesia, I could feel it. Whenever you saw Barusu with Emilia-sama… there was a sting. It was faint at first, but it kept growing. It happened in the theater… and just moments before, when they hugged.”

Rem couldn’t say anything. She’d been caught—completely and painfully.

“Look, Rem,” Ram continued, her voice gentler, “I’m being serious. Whatever’s going on in your head… I understand. I’ll always support you. But you need to be careful. It’s not wrong to want Barusu’s attention, especially after all that you’ve seen… after your own mistakes. I get it—you’re afraid of losing him.”

Rem’s eyes welled with tears again. Her voice cracked as she mumbled,

“I-I’m sorry, Nee-sama… I shouldn’t have done that…”

Ram took her sister’s trembling shoulders and gently pulled her into a hug.

“My stupid little sister… you need to stop making decisions solely based on your emotions. Barusu is loved by many now—which, honestly, is a miracle in itself—but yes, that’s the truth. So try to be a little more logical.”

She leaned away as Rem wiped her tears, looking up at her with watery eyes.

“Alright, Nee-sama… I won’t act like that again. I promise.”

Ram let out a long sigh.

“Hah… I’ve made a lot of mistakes too. One I've only begun to realize—thanks to Garf.”

“Nee-sama…”

“Rem, it’s not like I didn’t see Barusu’s suffering. But as Garf said… because of my demon-ass pride, I never acknowledged it. I chose to look away and only focused on you and Roswaal-sama. I knew… I always knew. I just convinced myself no one would ever bring it up. But I was wrong.”

Her gaze dropped as her voice lowered.

“And still… I can’t stop myself from caring for Roswaal-sama. Even if I’m nothing more than a tool he’s using. Still, at least I was able to free him from that damn book—with Barusu’s help.”

For a second, her lips tugged upward as she continued.

“Hah… funny, isn’t it? I’m here lecturing you about being logical, when I’m doing the exact same thing—just in a different way. Selfishly acting on emotion, just like you.”

Then she paused.

“Now… It's hard to even talk to Barusu normally. Because that stupid pervert… was using me as a way to keep convincing himself he deserved to be hated.”

Her voice cracked slightly. Ram’s eyes wavered—just for a second. She couldn’t hide it anymore.

All those times she’d bantered with him, teased him like an older sister would…

She now realized those moments back then—deep down—meant something very different to him.

Now, Rem, being the one to reassure her elder sister, softly replied,

“Don’t worry, Nee-sama. As I said in the theatre—we’ll fight through it all together and get our own happy endings. Even though now I despise Master Roswaal, because he hurt my hero… and you too… I won’t do anything, as I promised you back then.”

They spoke while looking over at the group ahead, where laughter and shouts echoed as Subaru whined under the barrage of playful yet rageful taunts.

“Let’s go, Rem. They’ve already started. First, we need to get ourselves out of this situation,” Ram said, stepping forward.

“Yes, Nee-sama…”

The two of them began walking with hurried steps.

Ram gave a quiet warning as they moved.

“For the time being, keep your distance from Barusu. Even if what you said is true, it’s always better to be cautious. But don’t stay too far away either… or he might start suspecting something.”

Rem nodded, keeping pace beside her sister.

“Okay…”

“I’ll talk with Barusu later,” Ram added softly. “I need to know where I failed in understanding him.”

Moments after Emilia walked off to fetch Subaru from Rem, one merchant princess took steps to maintain the situation and make plans on how to deal with their current problem together.

Anastasia announced in a rather short voice to the rest of the main group, trying not to speak too loudly after Emilia left.

“Listen everyone, let’s get serious now, alright? We need to first understand our situation, because as you already know we’ve been teleported to some—Od knows—random spot.”

Everyone, who was at first somewhat amused, now turned serious, as this situation clearly needed to be prioritized.

Priscilla didn’t actively participate, but her ears were still tuned in. Maintaining her same elegant posture, she stood still while Schult quietly brushed away the residual dust that had gathered on her gown.

“Yes, we should focus on this before Subaru returns,” Julius nodded along with his master’s suggestion.

“So, we all know and understand our situation pretty well, but Natsuki-kun is still unaware of everything.”

“And I don’t think anybody here wants to openly start spewing all the things about the theatre and everything—am I right?”

Beatrice stood with a firm and serious posture. In her heart, she didn’t want to lie to Subaru, but for his sake—and considering the problems they were currently facing—she had resolved, for now, not to say anything.

The others shared the same reaction. Even though they felt guilty for hiding the truth, it was best for now to wait until they had a suitable place to discuss future concerns regarding Subaru’s ability and how to eventually bring it up with him.

“I think you are right, Anastasia-sama. We shouldn’t do that—at least not now. Discussions and other internal matters can be held once we reach a proper settlement, where we can solidify each other’s claims and help Natsuki-san together.”

Otto clarified his thoughts, fulfilling his role as the internal affairs minister of the Emilia camp—acting quickly in a situation that demanded urgent and strategic attention.

“Also… there’s a lot the Emilia camp needs to discuss amongst ourselves first,” he added, though his eyes subtly shifted toward a certain clown standing at the edge of the group.

Others noticed it too, and slowly turned their attention toward him, watching his every move with quiet precision.

Garfiel growled, taking a protective stance, while the rest—excluding the Priscilla camp—looked at Roswaal with cold, wary eyes.

Understanding Otto’s concerns and everyone else’s hostility, Roswaal offered a light-hearted, theatrical reassurance.

“Oh~ don’t worrry, Otto-kun~ I have no ulterior motives whatsoeverrr~ Right now, whatever decisions you make are very much acceptable to meeee~”

“And there’s nothing for me to gain from sabotaging this situation, since we are all in it togetherrr~”

“Tch… You say that, but I know for a fact you’ll definitely stir something up, you clown-ass…”

Felt clamored out in rage. She was still extremely angry at Roswaal, especially since he was the one who manipulated the events with Elsa in the loot house—something they all found out about in the theatre—along with the rest of his vile acts.

“I say we should kill him for hurting Big Bro so much… and others,” Felt declared, her voice full of fury.

“Felt-sama, you need to calm down. Subaru is right there—he’ll hear us,” Reinhard tried to reason with his master, hoping she wouldn’t jump to conclusions so fast.

“Ahh~~ Felt-sama, believe me or not, my hands are empty~ I have no cards to playyy~ And do you really think Emilia-sama would let me do anything now to indirectly hurt  Subaru-kunn or anyone elsee~?”

“My support within the Emilia camp is gone, and Ram can’t do much either, so I am realllly nothing but obliged to follow your conditionnsss~”

“Don’t even think about that, or I’ll munch your head down with my claws, you pathetic piece of snake-shit,”

Garfiel growled slowly. His anger was palpable. He never trusted Roswaal before, and now he had even less reason to.

“It’s a shame to know you were the same Julia I once fought beside,”

Wilhelm said with quiet disdain. Even in his graceful posture, he couldn’t hide the disgust of such betrayal.

“Oh~ Wilhelm, at least now you can understand… everything you see and trust isn’t alwaaays goood~”

Roswaal replied in his usual sarcastic, clownish tone. He didn’t care how much his words stung. Feigning ignorance now would be meaningless—everyone knew his true face.

Wilhelm’s fists clenched. If not for a promise—and for Subaru’s sake—he would’ve slain him right then and there.

“Alright, let’s get back on topic, shall we? They’ll be here soon,”

Anastasia quickly cut in, stepping in as soon as the conversation began to derail.

“Okay, I want to know first—what have you all told Natsuki-kun so far?” she asked, glancing around at the group.

“I told him he was in a kind of sleep, something like a coma, for a very long time. I didn’t consider other factors at that moment… Natsuki-san looked so overwhelmed by everyone’s concern and tears… that—”

Otto replied first, his tone conflicted.

“Okay, okay… anything else?” Anastasia asked again, dropping another question with her usual composed urgency.

“Other than that, I don’t know,” Otto replied, still conflicted.

“Crusch-sama, I saw you together with Emilia-sama and Natsuki-kun. Did you tell him something? If yes, what?” Anastasia inquired. When she had woken up earlier, she had seen Crusch by Subaru’s side.

Crusch hadn’t expected to be questioned so suddenly. She paused, caught off guard, as she considered what to say. For a reason unknown to the others, her face was blushing furiously.

“I didn’t say anything much other than…”

“Other than what? And why are you turning red all of a sudden?”

Felix, who was to Crusch’s right, immediately became concerned—as always. He raised his hand to Crusch’s temple and asked in a worried tone,

“Crusch-sama, I knew you were sick! Please, let me heal you. It won’t take long, just—”

“No, Ferris, I’m fine. I’m not sick, I’m just a little…”

“Just a little what? If you have anything to say, just tell us quickly—it looks like they’re almost done,” Anastasia pressed, glancing toward the other figures.

“Betty’s Subaru woke up pinned between her and Emilia while Betty was clutching his jacket,”

Beatrice suddenly interjected, stepping in with her arms crossed, expression serious.

“He was awake before us… is all I could understand from that flustered face of his, and his constant apologies, over and over again, I suppose.”

Being a spirit, Beatrice had less experience with physical discomfort, but even she had a sense that the situation might be awkward enough to warrant concern—and preferably dealt with sooner than later.

“WHA—” Felt suddenly raised her voice, but quickly clamped her mouth shut before any more words could slip out.

This revelation hit everyone like a bolt. They had just watched a scenario where Subaru kissed Rem, and now hearing he woke up pinned and flustered between two Royal Candidates? That was yet another bizarre achievement for someone like Subaru.

All of a sudden, the more enthusiastic and free-spirited members of the group began snickering under their breath. This was downright hilarious now. At this point, Subaru’s luck was either absurdly high or disastrously low—there was simply no middle ground for someone of Natsuki Subaru’s caliber.

“What do you mean pinned between Crusch and Big Sis?”

Felt, still not believing what the tiny loli-spirit had just spouted, asked again—almost pleading for it not to be true.

Beatrice, a spirit who was typically more scientific than humorous, ended up doing the most unintentionally hilarious thing possible to clarify the situation. Like an expert lecturer, she raised her hands to demonstrate the exact position her contractor had been trapped in.

She held her right hand horizontally above, her left hand parallel below—then clapped them together with a soft smack, like a burger patty getting flattened and prepped for grilling.

And with a deadpan face, she said,

“Like this.”

“Ohh man—HAHHA—I can’t laugh—wheeze—anymore, pffft– I thought you would save me, but you—wheeze—will kill me,” Al wheezed first.

The others followed in the same way. Heinkel, at first completely out of it, suddenly found himself hit harder than he ever expected—his jaw hurt, but even through the pain, his snickering and laughter wouldn’t stop now.

Schult, confused in his innocent mind he said.

“What? Why are you laughing Al-sama? It's just cuddling right? Priscilla-sama does that with me all the time.”

In return Schult just got one sharp eye from Priscilla.

Ricardo and the three cat triplets were literally squeezing their stomachs, trying to restrain the uncontrollable wheezing laughs bursting out of them.

“C-Cap’n…” Even Garfiel was stunned. In situations like this, when it came to his Cap’n, he would usually die laughing—but now he didn’t know whether he should laugh or stand and salute the honourable man.

Otto was the same. His eyes bulged out, completely overwhelmed. This was getting too much. His jealousy spiked to unbearable levels as his lips finally moved.

“That lucky bastard…”

Felix was stunned—frozen—after hearing those words, and even more so after seeing the action Beatrice had performed. Something drilled itself deep inside him. A sudden rage started to bloom in his chest—he didn’t want to feel this way, but he did. Right now, he wanted to kill Subaru.

He just looked at his master, Crusch, who was hiding herself away from everyone. That’s when Felix understood.

“…That’s it. I’m smacking Big Bro now. He needs to be stopped.”

“Felt-sama, wait—” Reinhard pleaded again, but before he could finish—

“What needs to be stopped, Felt?”

“…”

“…”

“Fufufufu~ You really have a hilariously good timing, commoner,” Priscilla bellowed out first. She had been quiet for a while, but even she couldn’t fathom the absolute absurdity of the situations he got himself into sometimes.

“What timing?” Subaru asked, with Emilia sticking to his right arm like it was no big deal.

But before Priscilla could reply, Felt tumbled over to him, her voice raging.

“You…” Felt, growled.

“Eh? What? Could you guys be any more vague than that?” Subaru asked, genuinely confused—clueless to what kind of hell was about to unfold.

“You…” Felt repeated, eyes burning.

“You need to be stopped.”

Felt lunged at Subaru, but before she could reach him, Reinhard swiftly caught her midair, cradling her small frame in his arms as she flailed and hovered helplessly in his grip.

“Felt-sama, please calm down. Think with a rational mind,” he urged gently.

“Rational mind my ass! Let me go, Rein!” she barked, kicking and twisting furiously.

Subaru practically leapt back from the sheer tenacity of her lunge.

“W-What’s wrong with you?!” he yelped, shielding himself as Emilia looked up at Felt with a concerned expression, clearly bewildered by the sudden aggression.

“What’s wrong with me? Me?! What’s wrong with you, dumbass?!” Felt snapped back, her voice rising with fury.

“Wh–What did I even do now?!” Subaru cried, now completely terrified—genuinely clueless about what kind of hell he had unknowingly cooked up this time.

“I already told you guys—I’m sorry for what happened earlier!”

“Yeah? I might have believed that… if I hadn’t just heard you were pinned between Crusch and Big Sis!”

Subaru’s whole body locked up.

He thought it wasn’t his fault—Crusch had told him as much—but he still didn’t want the others to find out what really happened.

With a creaking soul, caught red-handed, he muttered,

“H-How did you know that…? Priscilla, did you…?”

His eyes trailed toward her, thinking she was the most likely candidate out for revenge.

“Hah! You dare to drag mineself into this plebeian circus, commoner?” Priscilla suddenly hissed, her voice sharp with offense at the gall he had to accuse her.

“Oh yeah? Obviously you’re out for revenge, right?!”

Subaru shouted back just as loud, refusing to back down.

At that moment, everyone’s mind echoed with the same question: What revenge?

But since no one had a clue, they collectively chose to ignore it—for now.

Around that time, both sisters—Rem and Ram—had also rejoined the group.

Ram casually returned to her spot at the edge near Roswaal, while Rem quietly took her place beside Subaru—about an arm’s length away on his left.

Emilia, noticing this, suddenly saw an opportunity—a perfect moment to get her own kind of revenge.

“Oh, you mean then?” she chimed in sweetly.

“Subaru, you looked so cute—like a baby in my arms. Your face was all red… when you were lying on top of me.”

“What? When did that happen?” Ram was the first to speak, completely flabbergasted by what she was hearing.

“It seems you missed a looott~ my dear Ram,” Roswaal snickered from her left, clearly enjoying the chaos unfolding since the very beginning.

“Emiliaaaa-tan! Y-You can’t just say that out loud like that!” Subaru whined, his face now fully crimson. Just thinking about it again was making him all jittery and flustered.

“But why not?” Emilia tilted her head innocently.

“We should do that again. I can’t wait to see that cute, flustered face of my knight~”

She leaned away a little from Subaru’s right arm, as she poked at his cheek with her index finger. She was genuinely feeling great—getting to act like this with Subaru again filled her with joy.

Meanwhile… yeah, you guessed it.

Rem was barely standing straight.

Her hands instinctively clutched at the hem of her maid outfit as she slowly lowered her head.

She had no words.

She was feeling immensely jealous—angry even—toward Emilia.

But she couldn’t say anything.

Not when she had already hit her own foot with her own axe.

As the saying goes if you gain something, then you have to lose something in return.

Because that's how the world works..

---

 

Notes:

So yeah that's all for now the next one is almost ready, I need to edit some parts a little, and might have to change some lines but hopefully I'll get it done soon.
And with that Thanks, do give your reviews and any ideas which you would like to share, I really appreciate your feedbacks.
Don't forget to leave your heartfelt Kudos...
Thank you so much for reading it. (:

Chapter 6: Chapter 5: A Game of Lies

Summary:

In this chapter, Subaru meets new people, goes through some misunderstandings, but eventually situations tangle,
as the story continues new truths and some lies mix up but overall the decorum of the group tightens as always in order to protect something one has to pledge his role as the liar.

Notes:

Here it is sorry i said one day but I took Two fucking days
Ohh God, sorry for that, I changed some lines and fixed some grammar errors there really were a lot.
Don't worry the last chapter will be dropped soon and this one won't take time, With that the Arc 1 of my story will be done, so enjoy.
With that here it is Chapter 5 of Re: Survivors.

A moment passed when a voice intervened.

“Okay, alright—calm down. Everyone, stop laughing and let’s get back to the main topic, shall we?”

Anastasia, taking on her usual role as the group’s unofficial mediator, stepped in to keep things from spiraling even more out of control.

“And you, Natsuki-kun,” she added, pointing directly at Subaru—while blushing furiously to the bone.

“Please… keep it in your pants. I’m begging you.”

“What?! What did I do?!”

Subaru looked around, eyes wide, feeling like he’d been stabbed with invisible barbs.

Nothing made sense anymore—and now he was being accused of being a pervert?!

Julius, from the right, stepped forward with his knightly beliefs and reprimanded Subaru for his disgraceful acts.

“Subaru, as a knight, you should be dignified and never stoop to such disgraceful behavior. You can’t—”

“Hah! Look who’s lecturing me. Screw you,” Subaru snapped. “I had no idea how I even got into that situation. You were also sprawled out and cuddling with your own lady—so don’t give me any of that knightly pep talk.”

“When did you…?” Julius asked, conflicted by Subaru’s accusation.

“I woke up first, dumbass,” Subaru shot back. “So yeah—I saw you. How else would I know?”

So he woke up first.. Is what thought went through most of the people’s mind, except Priscilla.

“Subaru-dono, it is so good to see you again,” Wilhelm said, stepping forward before a slight bow in front of Subaru since he hadn’t been able to greet him earlier.

“Oh, um, I’m sorry, Wilhelm-san. And you too, Felix. I practically ignored you both back then… It’s just—I was so out of it when I saw Rem that I—”

Interjecting gently, Wilhelm reassured him, “It’s fine, Subaru-dono. No need to apologize, or to feel shame for reaching out to the ones you care about most. That’s one of your greatest strengths. Even I, in my old age, should learn something from you.”

“Of course, Subaru-kyun, you don’t have to feel guilty for that. We understand,” Felix replied with a strained voice—like every part of his mind and soul was working overtime just to hold himself together, refusing to break character even if he was jealous as hell.

Subaru noticed a slight twitch in Felix’s composure but didn’t pry—he had enough of his own problems.

“Uhh, no—hah, never mind. Thanks,” he muttered.

“Hey, brother, won’t you say hello to me?” Al called out from the sidelines, barging in with his usual sarcasm—a mix of lazy dribble and sharp wit—blatantly demanding a greeting from Subaru.

“What, not gonna ask for the wedding date this time, bruddah?” Subaru shot back, matching the tone and deliberately twisting the word with a mocking accent.

“Oh, why not? It’s an older brother’s exclusive right to ask when his little bro finally crosses the line into happily married life. That’s my birthright, dude—you can’t take that from me.”

Subaru’s smile twitched as the irritation crept in. “Fuck you.”

Al burst out laughing. “Hahaha, sorry, brother. Really—it’s great to see you again. Been a while.”

“Urgh… good to see you too,” Subaru muttered, still annoyed, but offering a proper reply anyway.

After finishing his brotherly banter with Al, Subaru’s eyes shifted to the left—landing on the man beside him. His tone shifted into something more neutral, even slightly sincere, as he addressed Heinkel.

“Uh… hello? You’re Heinkel, right? At least that’s what Al said a moment ago. You might wanna get that checked—that’s one hell of a bump on your cheek.”

His voice carried a mix of genuine concern and casual honesty, making it hard to tell if he was being serious or just Subaru being Subaru.

A good number of people began sighing under their breath, while those closer to Subaru shot cold glares at Heinkel—ready to jump in if he so much as dared to lash out at Subaru for saying something out of genuine concern.

What Subaru didn’t know, however, was that the cheek bump he commented on had been given to Heinkel by Julius—who’d struck him while defending Subaru after Heinkel’s mocking outburst in the theater. The swelling had been made even worse later, courtesy of a little added flair from Priscilla.

“*Hah*… It’s okay. Doesn’t hurt much now,” he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper—soft enough to ease the strain on his bruised jaw.

Most people present had been poised to tear his throat out if he so much as thought about insulting Subaru again. But to everyone’s surprise, Heinkel didn’t. Maybe he wasn’t as stupid as he acted sometimes… or maybe he was just smart—or scared—enough not to become the sole target of everyone’s fury at that moment.

Heinkel hadn’t forgotten Al’s earlier warning, and from the look in his eyes, he acknowledged it silently.

Wilhelm, too, had been just a breath away from stepping in—ready to intervene if his son dared to harm Subaru, even with words. But with a short, tired sigh, Wilhelm stepped in, choosing instead to clear the confusion lingering in Subaru’s eyes.

But before Wilhelm could speak, someone else beat him to it.

“S-Subaru, that’s my father—Heinkel Astrea. He’s the vice-captain of the Royal Knights,” Reinhard said quickly, almost in a rush. It was as if he was trying to smooth things over before a bad first impression could fully take hold—even though, in truth, the damage had already long been done.

The Astrea family had enough problems of their own, and the last thing Reinhard wanted was to see Subaru dragged into the mess. He knew all too well that Subaru, being who he was, might try to fix their broken family bonds out of loyalty and friendship—no matter how much backlash he would gain in return.

“Yeah I did see the similarities, Nice to meet you Heinkel-san, you are one lucky dad to have a son like Reinhard, The sword saint.”

Subaru bowed in cheerful delight as he happily praised Heinkel for his glorious achievement of having Reinhard of all people as his son.

A sudden silence spilled into the room—but it didn’t last long. A fiery woman’s cackling cut through it, loud and unbothered, as if she gave not a damn about anyone else’s business.

Meanwhile, Al turned away with a long, weary sigh—one that mirrored the reactions of many others. What could a common man do in moments like this, except go with the flow?

Heinkel lowered his head, saying nothing. His eyes twitched, and a quiet grunt escaped him as he turned away from Subaru. It wasn’t clear whether he wasn’t angry—or just so angry that silence was all he could manage.

Wilhelm and Reinhard mirrored his reaction, their faces sinking with the same weight of restrained emotion.

Because the truth was… things could have been different. Happier. Lighter. If only the words Subaru had spoken had actually been true.

Then came the shrill, unhinged giggling again—Priscilla, laughing without care. Subaru’s face tightened with irritation, the warmth of the moment ruined by her disruptive joy.

“Why the hell are you laughing? What’s funny?” Subaru asked.

“Giggle Is it not obvious? For a divine such as mineself, it is only natural to be amused—after hearing such laughable words from a rambling commoner like you, who prattles on without the slightest clue of what he spoke, nor a hint of concern for the actual truth.” Priscilla replied, her voice laced with her usual imperious flair.

Of course she would laugh—Subaru had just praised Heinkel for having a great son like Reinhard, when in reality, that was the farthest thing from the truth about their fractured relationship.

Subaru, irritated now lashes out at Priscilla, for her rude acts.

“I don’t really give a shit if you think what I said was laughable—for you or for anyone else. I just say what my heart wants to say, alright? Something someone like you—a heartless woman playing goddess—could never understand. So do me a favor and shut that so-called divine mouth of yours. It’s getting really unbearable even for you, Priscilla.”

A chorus of gasps reigned out, everyone was afraid for Subaru, the closest ones to him Emilia and Rem immediately took their stance at Subaru’s both sides shielding him from Priscilla if need be.

After hearing those words from Subaru, it would’ve been natural for anyone to assume that Priscilla Barielle would be absolutely furious—slammed in the face with words like that. But—

Al, meanwhile, braced himself, ready to step in before things spiraled into dangerous territory. He expected an explosion.

What he saw instead… completely enamored him.

Priscilla completely ignored Subaru’s words. Instead, she calmly unfolded her crimson fan and began to fan herself with deliberate grace, a faint smirk playing on her lips. But just for a moment—just a flicker—her expression wavered. Only Al caught it.

“Be glad, commoner, that by the mercy of mine own noble self, your wretched head still rests upon your shoulders—for those disgraceful words would have cost any lesser man his life.”

“So scary,” Subaru mocked again, his voice laced with sarcastic indifference. As always, he didn’t care to hold back. He’d never held a high opinion of Priscilla—not since that loop where she’d threatened him and his camp. And now, after she had the audacity to blame him for her own misfortune upon waking up, whatever little tolerance he had for her had withered.

He didn’t care what would happen to him. But anything that concerned his friends and allies would always take priority in Subaru’s eyes.

Priscilla shifted slightly to the side, letting the conversation continue without her.

Her composure was unnerving—almost unnatural. But Priscilla Barielle was no fool. Like any human, she was angry. Furious. Behind those crimson eyes simmered something lethal—a vision of Subaru torn in half without a shred of hesitation. In the shadowed corners of her mind, a thousand refined and twisted forms of strangulation brewed, each crafted solely for him.

If not for the truth she knew about Subaru and his ability she would have definitely acted on her impulses.

But somewhere, in a fragile corner of her heart, she felt a sting—a sting of hurt. She didn’t know why, but his words had wounded her. And maybe, just maybe, the anger she felt wasn’t only directed at him… not entirely, after all.

Yet she showed nothing.

Al, perplexed, inched closer to her and leaned in, whispering just loud enough for her to hear, “Princess… is everything all right?”

The only response he got was a swift, deliberate elbow to his gut—graceful in motion, but sharp enough to punch the air from his lungs and feed a fraction of her restrained rage.

“Ugh…” he winced quietly, getting all the answers he needed. He didn’t press her further.

Priscilla knew she couldn’t afford to be reckless. Not now. Not like back in the theater. She swallowed her wrath and concealed it beneath her regal façade.

And she understood one more thing—right now, Subaru was the most untouchable person in the group.

If she lost control here… she’d be powerless to do anything about it.

And through her very actions, she would make everyone believe that she feared Subaru Natsuki—proving Felt’s words to be true.

“Natsuki-san, let’s get back to the topic, shall we? It’s getting late, and judging by the sun’s trajectory, nightfall isn’t far off,” Otto interjected, stepping into the fray.

He gently diverted Subaru’s focus away from the Astreas and Priscilla—fully aware that the last thing they needed was another confrontation, especially with tensions already running dangerously high.

“Otto-kun’s right, Subaru. Let’s talk about them later—we still have a lot to discuss,” Emilia added softly, gently tugging at his hand. Her voice was filled with concern, clearly urging him to step away from the brewing conflict before it spiraled any further.

“Subaru-dono… It’s fine. We can speak later,” Wilhelm said as well, his voice low with remorse. A heavy dread sat in his chest—Subaru had unknowingly asked about his son and grandson, and it reopened wounds Wilhelm had carved himself in the name of revenge.

“Tch… okay. But she really pisses me off sometimes,” Subaru muttered with a grunt, the frustration still lingering in his voice. “Everything was going fine before she decided to laugh like a lunatic in what was supposed to be… a good moment. For a father.”

“Natsuki-kun, it’d be better if we focused on the current issues,” Anastasia said firmly. “I assume you’ve got a lot of questions, considering you were asleep for quite some time—so let’s talk about that, shall we?”

She had finally cornered him with calm logic, leaving Subaru no room to spiral any further.

Subaru let out a deep sigh, as he finally focused on the main issues he was confused as hell and too many questions were brimming up inside his mind.

“Okay alright, let’s talk.” Subaru confirmed.

“So, what would you like to ask first?” Anastasia asked, already anticipating that the questions would be difficult to answer. After all, even in her line of work, lying is never entirely foolproof—and right now, doing so in front of Subaru would be even harder.

For a moment Subaru blanked out, his voice faltering as his left hand unconsciously gripped Rem’s right.

The motion caused Rem to snap her eyes back to Subaru, stirring herself out of her own internal misery.

She was about to speak, but before she—or anyone else—could say a word, Subaru suddenly asked, his voice low and uncertain. He was confused as hell, but there was one thing—one answer—he desperately needed.

“I wanted to ask you guys a lot of questions. Like, a lot, about everything… but first—tell me. Do you remember Rem?”

His eyes softened. Even though everything around him pointed to the fact that people now remembered her, the heart still yearned for a full, undeniable conclusion.

“Yes, we know her, Natsuki-kun. Everyone does—at least the ones who should have, before her name got devoured,” Anastasia said, speaking on behalf of everyone at just the right time.

Emilia, standing to his right—feeling no strange tug at her heart or confusion in that moment—gently added her voice, sealing his hope.

“Yes, Subaru. We all know Rem. We remember her.”

“And not just her, Subaru-kyun,” Felix added. “Crusch-sama has also recovered her memories.”

“Is that true?” Subaru turned to Crusch, his eyes lighting up with genuine intrigue and quiet joy—happy for her, just as much as he was relieved.

“Yes, Subaru-sama. I did,” Crusch replied with a calm but delighted smile. “I remember everything… and my promise to you, too.”

Her voice carried warmth and resolve. Internally, she was deeply glad to finally offer him the closure he needed—the weight of guilt he carried for events he was never meant to bear alone.

“But..How?”

Subaru scurried out the word like a tundra breeze—cold, scattered, and uncertain. He was really out of it.

How could Rem—who had been sleeping for a whole year and remembered by no one but him all this time—suddenly be awake and right beside him?

Now, a slight tension stitched itself into the group. Everything had been going great… until Subaru asked that question.

Everyone knew the answer—but that answer carried its own consequences, ones they had all agreed to avoid.

Anastasia was about to step in to clear his confusion, when someone else spoke first.

“Subaru-kunn~,” the voice rang out playfully. “Rem woke up eleven days after you and Emilia-sama left for Pristella with the rest. And at that very moment—just as she came out of her deep, eternal slumber and met us—every single one of us got back our stolen memories of Rem…”

A small pause followed, just long enough to draw the moment out.

“She was very eager to meet you too, Subaru-kunnn~”

Everyone’s eyes—mostly from Emilia’s camp, except for Ram—shifted toward Roswaal, their gazes laced with hostility.

His own mismatched, heterochromatic eyes gleamed faintly as he met their stares, as if voicing a single thought without words:

What? Isn’t this what you wanted?

“What? Eleven days after I left? How’s that possible? Are you joking with me, Roswaal?”

Subaru’s voice trembled with disbelief. He could hardly trust Roswaal to begin with—the clownish mastermind who had been pulling strings and twisting his life from the very start.

“Barusu,” Ram spoke firmly, stepping in. “Master Roswaal is telling you the truth. I was the one who found Rem.”

Her voice softened slightly, if only for a moment.

“I heard a sound coming from her room, and when I opened the door… I saw her. She was awake. And the moment I laid eyes on my sister, my memories returned.”

Ram lied—and she knew it wholeheartedly.

But she had no other choice but to go along with what her master desired.

In her mind, she justified it as a half-truth: the first part was false, but the latter… the latter was real.

“Eleven days?” Subaru shook his head as he asked Otto.

“Otto, didn’t you say that we had almost made it to Pristella? That it would take around half a day or something—or even less, considering the road and other conditions?”

“It was the eleventh day, right?” Subaru pruned his eyes open as he asked Otto properly.

Otto stammered. He hadn’t expected Subaru to pinpoint the issue so quickly, but he obliged just the same as he replied.

“Y-Yes, Natsuki-san… you’re right.” His eyes were firm—well, as much as he could manage. Not like he was lying… at least, not about this part.

“And I… I don’t remember anything from that point until now. Does that mean…”

Everyone’s breath caught.

Rem stiffened slightly, her hands tightening just a little more than necessary.

Similarly, Emilia did the same on his other side.

Both were afraid—very scared—of what Subaru might conclude.

But they knew there was no return now.

They both just looked at him from each side, caught in anticipation.

“The time Rem’s memories came back… was the same moment when I fell into a coma or some kind of deep sleep. Is that right?”

This time, Subaru was serious. His eyes were clearly perked up, and his stature said in more ways than one just how important that question was to him.

He looked at Otto then back at Emilia and the rest, waiting for someone to tell him the truth.

At this moment only two answers can only be the truth:

Either Rem’s memories came back after Subaru went into his coma induced sleep?

Or at the very same time?

Other than those two, any other answer couldn’t be possible.

Because if Rem woke up before Subaru fell into his coma, then why didn’t they tell him about it back then?

The others had no choice now. Denying Subaru would only make it harder to come clean later on.

And if he figured it out eventually… Well, Od knows what happens then.

“Subaru…” Emilia voiced, holding his hand tightly.

She didn’t want to lie to her knight, but she couldn’t tell him the truth either—not until she was sure how to take the next step properly.

So she stepped up.

She knew she couldn’t stay quiet for so long.

Subaru’s head snapped toward her.

“Emilia-tan, please tell me. I need to know.”

“It’s true you suddenly fell into a deep sleep, I tried to wake you up so many times. And we were very afraid. I thought that I—”

Emilia felt like shit lying to him. But with a heavy heart and a short sigh, she continued.

She was doing it for Subaru.

She loved him.

She would do anything for him.

“That… I…”

Emilia couldn’t say anything, even after resolving herself.

She felt like she was breaking Subaru’s trust.

She really couldn’t lie to her beloved knight… not at all, after what she saw, she can never lie to him.

She wasn’t strong enough—not right now—to look at Subaru and say those words:

That I know your pain… and I love you.

“Emilia-tan, I’m fine. See? I’m here—don’t cry,” Subaru said, seeing the slight tears brimming in her eyes again.

He immediately pulled her with his right arm, into a half-hug and tried to console her.

“Subaru, please… I’m so sorry. I’m sorry. I’m not strong enough right now. I can’t…”

Emilia blurted out those words without any context.

But this time, she was telling the truth.

Subaru, however, took her words in a different way.

“It’s fine. You don’t have to, Emilia-tan. I love you. Don’t worry. I’ll figure this out. Just believe in me.”

Rem and Beatrice were the same, Beatrice who was standing with the group before, made her way in front of her contractor.

Hiding her tears she dropped her head and without eye contact with Subaru, Beatrice said.

“Betty understands your concern, back then we were not thinking of Rem, we were more afraid for you, and were panicking, of what might have happened to you all of a sudden, In fact.”

“Yes Natsuki-san, after that, Emilia-sama ordered me to rush for Pristella faster than the arrival time, when we reached there and contacted Anastasia-sama, we told her everything, and there we found out that Crusch-sama had recovered her memories, she said that herself. And that’s how we pieced it to Rem-san, since she was also a victim of gluttony.

“Wait, what was Crusch-san doing in Pristella?” Subaru asked, still keeping Emilia in a half-hug and gently holding Rem’s hand, directing his question to Otto.

“Apologies, Natsuki-kun, for not mentioning this earlier in my invitation,” Anastasia replied. “But I had also arranged a meeting for all the Royal Selection camps—not just the Emilia camp.”

“What…? But why?” Subaru asked, not prying, but genuinely curious about Anastasia’s motive.

“I had my reasons, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia replied calmly. “But right now, it’s something better discussed later—with a proper place and time. Am I right?”

“Okay, I get it. It’s hard to believe, but alright,” Subaru said, exhaling softly. “Still, I think there’s definitely a real possibility that I went off at the same time Rem and Crusch-san got their memories back.”

Subaru thought to himself,

If that’s true… how is it connected to me?

Is it Satella? Did she wake Rem up, or…

No…

She wouldn’t. If she wanted to, she would’ve never updated my checkpoint back then, instead she did.

I’m just overthinking. That’s all.

“Did Gluttony die? How is that even possible without—”

Subaru paused mid-sentence, visibly confused, his thoughts circling back to the core of Rem’s condition.

“Sorry, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia replied calmly. “We have no idea how Rem and Crusch-sama were freed from their curses. It was a rare outcome—one no one could have anticipated.”

Subaru’s brows furrowed. “What about the other victims of Gluttony? Did they wake up too? Anyone else recover like Rem and Crusch-san?”

“As I mentioned before—we don’t know,” Anastasia said, her tone firm but not cold. “We tried to gather information, but by the time we could act, it was already too late. It shocked us just as much as it’s shocking you… so I hope you can understand.”

She chose her words carefully. Deep down, she knew the truth: only Rem and Crusch had been spared. And in her heart, she knew all along because—

They had been awakened for one purpose alone: to witness Subaru’s journey.

At this time, everything will be framed out as a big confusion for Subaru but he indulged anyway. According to Anastasia and others Rem’s awakening was almost a miracle which no one anticipated, so he has to do the same.

Prying a deep sigh out, Subaru looked at Rem in a sweet smile.

The others remained silent—maybe they didn’t want to lie to him, or maybe they simply didn’t have the strength to say anything while looking at Subaru at this moment.

“Hey, Rem… I wish I could’ve been there when you woke up,” Subaru said. “Still, it looks like you’ve been doing great—maybe a little too great, getting right back to your usual maid duties. Try to lighten up a little, will you? You’re too much of a workaholic for your own good.”

Subaru turned his head and smiled at her, teasing gently, after seeing her in a maid outfit—just like always.

Rem replied, forcing a smile, and saying in the sweet voice as usual, after wiping away her hidden tears from Subaru.

“It's fine Subaru-kun, Rem likes doing her maid duties and helping Nee-sama whenever she can.”

“But you—” Subaru said, yet—

“Natsuki-kun..” Anastasia interjected, things started derailing so, as her duty being the unofficial mediator, she stopped Subaru from getting sidetracked so soon in the conversation.

“Oh I am so sorry I got sidetracked.” Subaru suddenly apologised furiously, and likely embarrassed of getting off topic like this.

Emilia, after wiping her tears and composing herself as much as she could, leaned slightly away from Subaru, brushing off his jacket with her right hand where her tears had stained it.

Subaru dropped his arm from around her as he asked softly,

“Are you feeling good now, Emilia-tan?”

 “I’m fine, Subaru. Thank you for the hug—you have no idea how much I needed it. Really, thank you.”

Emilia looked at Subaru with that same warm smile. Even if she was carrying a heavy burden of her own, she could always return to her usual self—as long as Subaru was there for her.

Subaru, still holding her hand tightly, replied with a grin,

“Oh, what’s one hug? I can give you an infinite number of hugs—till the day I finally die. And even then, I’d come back as a ghost just to keep hugging you for eternity.”

Happily chuckling at the end, Subaru finished his promise with a lighthearted flourish.

“Dummy.” Emilia pouted, cheeks puffed like a red tomato.

“Wha?… I’m serious,” Subaru replied in his usual flustered tone.

In her mind, Emilia quietly confessed:

I am so sorry Subaru, we are lying to you right now..

But it's to protect you.. Because I 

I love you, Subaru…

At Subaru’s over-the-top declaration, most of the group couldn’t help but snicker. The tension that had been weighing on them loosened—just a little—replaced, if only for a moment, by a sliver of lightness.

While Priscilla just scoffed showing no signs of change nor a flicker of smile.

“Ahem…” Anastasia cleared her throat loudly, snapping Subaru out of his usual sidetracking again.

“Again sorry. Okay, focus,” Subaru said, straightening up. “I have some more questions. I’ll just ask them all at once. I need to know—because nothing right now makes any sense to me.”

He cleared his throat, took a long breath, and began:

“First.

For how long was I out? Otto, you said it had been a long time—so how long exactly?

Second.

Where are we? And why were we all scattered across the forest floor like we just went through some kind of swooning contest? Or like… some world-ending disaster hit us, and we all ended up clinging to the people we care about?

And lastly…

How are Rem, Nee-sama, Petra, Frederica, and Roswaal here? We left them at the mansion—so how did they end up here with us?”

Otto let out a deep sigh. He had known this moment would come eventually—just not this soon. And now that Subaru had asked the question, he found himself completely unprepared, scrambling for the right words.

How long?

He bit the inside of his cheek.

I can’t just say a month… That matches the time from the theater, sure, but that’ll only open more questions. Like—what were we doing all that time? Did we stay in Pristella or leave? Who did we tell about his condition? What steps did we even take?

But I can’t say it’s only been a day or two either… That wouldn’t make any sense at all.

Otto shut his eyes tightly, mentally kicking himself for speaking too hastily earlier. He’d tossed out the line without thinking through what it actually meant—or the fallout that would come after.

“Otto?”

Subaru’s voice broke through his spiraling thoughts. He had noticed Otto’s hesitation.

“Umm… y-yes, Natsuki-san. I’m fine,” Otto stammered, forcing a smile.

“So—how long?” Subaru asked again, eyes narrowing slightly.

His mind spun even harder. The others remained silent, unwilling to pile on the pressure. They were just glad for themselves that Subaru’s focus was on Otto and not on them.

If I say it’s been a month, he’ll naturally ask whether we sent a letter to the people back at the mansion. Rem-san, who’s been desperate to see him, would’ve rushed over with the others to Pristella at a moment’s notice, after hearing Natsuki-san’s condition.

Then what? We tell him we all, including the other camps together with his unconscious body, travelled in some unknown forest in the middle of who-knows-where for who knows what reason, without any supplies, travel gear and dragon carriages?

We can’t lie about the location either. If we say we’re somewhere in Lugunica, and it turns out we’re actually in Kararagi—or even Vollachia—we’ll be exposed immediately.

Suddenly, an idea sparked in Otto’s mind. It was a stupid one—half-baked and flimsy—and he knew it would only work if the others backed him up. But before he could even say it—

Subaru’s eyes narrowed slightly. His thoughts were beginning to spiral, making quiet, uneasy assumptions.

Why are they hesitating?

It’s such a simple question. They shouldn’t need to think this hard unless they’re—

His train of thought abruptly stopped as a voice cut in, reacting to the subtle shift in his expression.

“Natsuki-kun, let me—” Anastasia began. She didn’t know exactly what she was going to say, but years of improvisation as a merchant made her confident she could spin something if needed.

“Ten days…” Otto blurted out, interrupting her. He kept his face straight—or at least tried to—despite the nervous tightness in his voice.

“Huh? Ten days? That doesn’t sound like a long time, does it?”

Subaru immediately brushed off the answer, his suspicion now piqued for real.

“It was a long time,” Otto replied quietly, his expression softening. “A very long time for us, Natsuki-san.”

His eyes carried the weight of it—this part wasn’t a lie. They had waited desperately, day after day, hoping Subaru would open his eyes. Time didn’t pass the same when you were praying for someone to come back.

“But—” Subaru questioned again.

“I know, Natsuki-san. Ten days isn’t actually a very long time, I understand that. But back then, when I said it felt like a very long time, I didn’t say it with the rational intent of answering your question directly. Otherwise I wouldn't have been so vague with my answer.

“It wasn’t just me—everyone, the ones I can say for certain—we all went through a horrible moment. We thought we might d-die. We were scared, truly scared. And when we saw you awake, all of us… we were so happy. In that moment, you became our reason—our reason to feel relief, to breathe again.

“That’s why I said it was a long time. Not from a place of logic or thought, but in a moment where rational thinking fades, and words come out, filled with raw emotion—before you even realize it.”

“WHAT? D-Die? W-Who died? What are you saying, Otto? Are you out of your mind? Damn it!”

Subaru’s eyes widened in panic, all his earlier suspicions vanishing as his mind latched onto Otto’s words.

“C-Calm down, Subaru—we’ll explain everything, just wait,” Emilia panicked herself and said gently from his side, trying to soothe him.

She already knew she couldn’t lie to Subaru, so all she could do was help stop him from spiraling too far into the drama.

The others looked at Otto, silently questioning why he would say something like that—it would only make Subaru more suspicious.

But the sharper-minded individuals quickly caught onto the direction Otto was steering the conversation toward.

People like Anastasia, Roswaal, and Priscilla understood what needed to be said next.

Anastasia, realizing Otto’s intent, immediately stepped into the fray—not to escalate things, but to maintain the tension while guiding the explanation.

“Natsuki-kun, relax. Whatever Otto-kun said… it’s true,” she said. “You didn’t know because you were sleeping, but all of us—those who were in Pristella, including the other camps, except your people at the mansion…”

She took a deep breath. She had to improvise now. She was threading together half-truths just to keep herself from outright lying.

“Ten days after your coma began, something terrible happened to us. Some kind of entity suddenly brainwashed us, filling our minds with horrifying illusions of the world ending, everything shattering around us. We truly believed we might all die. We were scared… no, we were terrified beyond reason. The magic was so overwhelming that, back then, we couldn’t even tell what was real and what wasn’t. Everything felt like it was collapsing. Our entire bodies trembled with fear.”

She paused.

“And the only one who seemed somewhat immune to it… was the Sword Saint.”

“You guys saw an illusion of yourselves almost dying? How?” Subaru asked, his voice shaky. Fear was starting to settle in—this was going over his head now.

How they saw some illusion where they almost died?

Did they also have Return by death..

No they said it was an illusion, someone playing mind tricks with them, and for return by death to work they have to actually die.

Or… are they lying to me all this time?

The thought struck him hard. For a moment, he hadn’t associated any of it with Return by Death. Since they didn’t say anything about actually dying, So it couldn’t be that. But still… there was a good chance they were making all this up.

As that suspicion settled on his face, Roswaal, ever perceptive, suddenly chimed in with his usual sing-song tone.

“Subaru-kun~ You might be thinking that we’re lying to you, right? But fret not—we aren’t.”

He smiled knowingly, eyes glinting.

Roswaal, like the others, understood exactly where Subaru’s mind was going. After hearing all this, it was only natural for Subaru to start doubting them. And if he ever came right out and asked whether they were lying, then the fragile game they were playing would shatter immediately. That’s why someone had to cut off that possibility—before it came to that, and he is the best person for this job.

“I never said any of you were lying to me… but if you are, then you’re all real jerks for it.” 

Subaru’s eyes, dark and strained, held a sharp edge of suspicion. He didn’t want to believe his friends were lying—but life had taught him, time and time again, never to take anything at face value.

Oh, that stung.

They were all blatantly lying to Subaru under the guise of protecting him—and now, for the first time, they were starting to truly feel the weight of it. The guilt gnawing at their inner souls settled in like a heavy fog.

Emilia lowered her chin, trembling with shame. She couldn’t bring herself to meet his eyes. Rem and Beatrice followed suit, their silence speaking volumes as they cast their gazes downward.

The rest simply sighed—accepting Subaru’s quiet, rightful accusation without protest.

Priscilla, on the other hand, remained untouched by guilt. She simply brushed a hand through her bangs with idle grace, her eyes gleaming with quiet amusement. To her, this was nothing more than a petty game of lies played by commoners—entertaining, but ultimately beneath her comment.

Felt, meanwhile, tugged at Reinhard’s sleeve and looked up at him with fearful eyes. She didn’t say a word—but in that silence, she said everything. Her expression pleaded with him to step in, to cover any blind spots left in the story for Subaru’s sake.

According to Anastasia’s fabricated version of events, Reinhard was the only one immune to the illusion. She had crafted it that way on purpose—to give the story a solid alibi. A detail that, if questioned, could sell their mysterious hoax like truth in any back-alley market.

Reinhard, like the others, was shattered by Subaru’s words. They cut deep—deeper than he let show. But he knew there was no turning back now. Just as he couldn’t go back and fix his own mistakes—the way Subaru could—he couldn’t undo the choice they had all made.

He had already resolved himself: Subaru must not know what they had seen or experienced. Not now. So, he would play his part and act accordingly—for Subaru’s sake. And the guilt that came with that decision… he would bear it willingly, a burden he accepted as punishment for his own pathetic weakness.

So he stepped up, as someone who now bore the responsibility of holding together this hoax of a conversation.

“S-Subaru, whatever is being said… is the t-truth.”

Reinhard’s eyes dimmed for just a moment as he turned to face Subaru again, wearing a soft expression—one that tried to hide all the pain after seeing Subaru, concealed behind a deep mask.

“Reinhard…” Subaru murmured.

“When that event occurred, everyone around me started hallucinating and collapsing to the ground. They were helpless… crying. I tried to calm them, to hold them together, but nothing worked. They were too deep into the illusion… and I was helpless, worthless.”

His voice faltered. “Like always. I can never do anything… not when it actually matters.”

Then, he bowed—a full ninety-degree angle in front of Subaru, his posture rigid with sincerity, his voice trembling with guilt.

“Please forgive me, Subaru… for not being able to do anything—for you, or for everyone else. I’m so sorry.”

At that moment, Reinhard wasn’t just apologizing for what Subaru could understand.

He was apologizing for everything.

For every single time he had failed him.

For every death, every loop, for every moment he hadn’t been there.

He was apologizing as a man drowning in guilt—guilt that clung to his soul like bloodstains he could never wash away.

And even now, even while bowing, even as his voice shook with sorrow, there was a shameful part of him that felt… lighter. As if by confessing, something had lifted.

But he didn’t deserve that.

He knew he didn’t deserve that.

He needed Subaru to hate him. To call him out. To punish him for the coward, the failure, the monster he was—for doing nothing but standing by, as Subaru’s hopes, and the people he loved, were shattered again and again while he was blissfully living life like he owned it.

Subaru, watching that broken figure trembling before him, felt a pang of dread lance through his chest.

Without a second thought, he yanked both of his hands away from Emilia and Rem, and took a step forward right in front of Reinhard.

With a burst of urgency, he reached down, grabbed Reinhard by the shoulders, and pulled him upright—forcing him to face him eye to eye.

“The hell are you doing, Reinhard?” Subaru snapped, his voice sharp and brimming with disbelief. “Are you stupid or something? You want the Julius treatment from me now? Get a grip!”

“But I failed you, Subaru…” Reinhard murmured, his voice barely holding steady. “I failed you. As a friend… I’ve disgraced any worth I had in your eyes.”

“No. No—hold it right there, dude.” Subaru raised his hand and pointed directly at Reinhard, his voice rising. “You haven’t disgraced anything. Not to me.”

“For me… you’re a hero. Always have been.”

“It doesn’t matter whether you were able to help us or not. What does matter is that you were there and you tried.”

He clenched his fist and gently tapped it against Reinhard’s chest—right over his heart—as he spoke louder, putting all his feelings behind his words.

“You’re not a god, Reinhard. Even before The Sword Saint, you’re Reinhard van Astrea. Yeah, with god-like powers or whatever—but screw that. You’re still human. With human emotions, human doubts, human regrets… just like me.”

He stepped back slightly, his voice softening—but the weight behind it only grew heavier.

“If I were dying, and there was no hope for me to survive… and someone was there beside me, even if they couldn’t save me… I’d still be happy.”

“Happy that I wasn’t alone in the end. That my friends were there with me. That’s all I’d ever want. And that’s all I’d ever need.”

Then—silence.

At that moment, it was so quiet you could almost hear everyone’s heartbeat.

A strange, fragile calm settled over the area.

No one said a word.

It was as if their vocal cords had suddenly vanished—like some invisible force had cut straight through the middle of the conversation and left everyone frozen.

Eyes wide, stunned, unmoving—they all just stared at Subaru.

Yes… even Priscilla.

“…”

Subaru blinked, glancing around, visibly unnerved by the sheer intensity of their silence.

“Uhh… guys?” he muttered, scratching the back of his head. “Why are you all gawking at me like that?”

Then a voice broke the silence.

No one expected him to say anything. And yet, even he looked stunned to the core—like he couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed.

“Hey, brother… Are you even human?”

Al’s voice rang out, serious in a way that caught everyone off guard. At this point, there was no sarcasm, no teasing tone—just sheer disbelief. It wasn’t a joke. It was a genuine question.

Subaru blinked, taken aback. “Heh? Did you lose your brain or what, Al? Of course I’m human, dumbass.”

He looked utterly confused, trying to process what Al was even getting at.

Did he go senile or what?

But Al didn’t back down. He stepped forward slightly, his one arm lodged to his waist and spoke in a tone low but firm.

“Nah, pal. At this point—more than even the world as a whole—I doubt you.”

“No way in hell someone like you’s just a human. Humans don’t act like that. They can’t. You’re on a whole different kind of tangent, and I’m not even joking.”

“Why are you guys looking at me like you’re actually considering this guy’s shit talk?”

Subaru’s eyes darted around everyone, searching for some sanity in the sea of stunned expressions.

The first pair of eyes he met were Reinhard’s.

Locked on him. Trembling. Silent.

He didn’t say a word.

No one did.

And that, in itself, said everything.

“…It really is something to consider, I must say,” came a smooth, unsettling voice.

Roswaal.

He stood firmly, his mismatched eyes trained sharply on Subaru. There was no jest in them this time—no exaggerated flourish, no performative smirk. Only cold curiosity.

“You’re definitely an anomaly, Subaru-kun~” he said, tone oddly thoughtful.

Even after everything—the viewing, the humiliation, the unraveling of his schemes—Roswaal still watched Subaru like a man watching a puzzle piece snap into a place he didn’t even know existed.

Even if he knew it was nonsense—even if he told himself it was just ridiculous talk—he couldn’t help but consider it.

At least… a little.

“You guys are seriously exaggerating this,” Subaru muttered, waving his hands dismissively. “I just gave a normal pep talk—not some god-tier phenomenon. No need to look at me like I’m about to sprout wings or something.”

They might have believed it—if they didn’t know the history behind those words.

But they did.

They knew every inch of pain laced in them. Every death, every failure, every moment Subaru could never share out loud.

“Hey, Rein—”

Subaru started, but the words caught in his throat when Reinhard moved.

Without a word, without warning, Reinhard suddenly stepped forward and pulled Subaru into a trembling, heart-wrenching hug. His arms wrapped around him tightly—desperately—like he was holding something slipping through his fingers.

“H-Hey, Reinhard… what’s with this homo stuff, man?” Subaru sputtered, flailing slightly in the redhead’s grip. “I already got two women problems—I don’t need to add a man problem to my list too, alright?!”

Reinhard, in a small, meek voice—one you’d hardly ever expect from someone like the Sword Saint—murmured:

“P-Please, S-Subaru… just for a minute. That’s all.”

Subaru didn’t hesitate.

He gently nodded and held him a little tighter, his voice warm as he reassured him once again.

“Don’t worry, Reinhard. Everyone’s here and fine. You didn’t fail anyone—not me, not anyone. I’ll always depend on you when I need your strength. And in the same way, you can depend on me for whatever you lack.”

He smiled softly.

“That’s what friends are for, right?”

In Reinhard’s mind—and in the minds of everyone else present, at least those who genuinely cared for Subaru or felt even a shred of sympathy toward him—one thought echoed in unison:

We don’t deserve you, Subaru Natsuki…

They were lying to him.

All of them.

But he… he was giving them strength anyway.

If the guilt they’d been carrying before felt like the weight of a hundred elephants, now it felt like a million. Crushing, suffocating—but somehow made bearable only because of him.

Meanwhile, Subaru looked around at the others—still staring at him with the same frozen, dumbfounded expressions.

He sighed, visibly annoyed.

“Guys, seriously, can you stop already? It’s embarrassing as hell,” he grumbled. “And even more so while I’m hugging Reinhard, okay?”

Then his eyes locked onto Julius, who of all people… was smiling.

“And why the heck are you smiling, bastard?”

Julius blinked, then chuckled faintly.

“I just wish… you could be a bit softer to me too, Subaru.”

Subaru rolled his eyes so hard it was audible. “Yeah, hard pass. I’ll consider being soft to you only if you clean my room for a whole week.”

“I’m ready,” Julius replied instantly—no hesitation, no sarcasm. Completely sincere.

Subaru stared at him like he’d grown two heads. “Screw you. I’m not letting you anywhere near my room. You’d just ruin it and start adding all your ‘knightly freak’ garbage and that pompous decor crap.”

He pointed a dramatic finger at him.

“No. Hard pass. You’ll never get that privilege.”

Looking down slightly, Julius let out a heavy sigh, silently conceding defeat. Speaking to Subaru like this felt oddly familiar—just like old times. But after everything that had happened, and with so little opportunity to talk over the past year, it was only natural for Subaru to maintain his usual tsundere attitude toward him.

“Hah… Understood, Subaru. Still, I truly wish we could be good friends.”

Subaru ignored Julius since the conversation was going to a conclusion which Subaru being a tsundere can’t cross due to staying in character.

Meanwhile, Reinhard gently leaned out of Subaru’s hug, placing a firm yet warm hand on his shoulder as he spoke with quiet conviction.

“Thank you for that, Subaru—truly, thank you. Everything feels brighter when you’re around. Your kindness is your strength, your will is your shield, and your unwavering commitment to doing good… that’s your true power. And it’s stronger than any force or being in this entire world.

You’re a far greater hero than I could ever be, Subaru Natsuki. In your own words… I’d say you’re my role model.”

Subaru blinked in surprise. “Reinhard—when did this even become about me? I—”

But he was cut off mid-sentence, as expected—praise was never something he accepted easily.

“No,” Reinhard said firmly, eyes unwavering. “You gave me those words. You told me to lean on you when I needed help. So now, I want you to lean on us when you need strength. Please take the praise, Subaru– we won’t take no for an answer.”

“Yes, Natsuki-san! You’re a true hero to us,” Otto said aloud, his voice steady and clear, filled with brotherhood. “You saved all of us… but more than that, you gave me a home. A family. To me, you are our hero. And we all care about you.”

“Cap’n…” Garfiel’s voice followed, low and trembling—drenched in pain, but also overflowing with admiration.

“You pulled me outta my misery,” he said, his fists clenched and eyes glistening. “My whole life, I was scared—terrified of the outside world. But you showed me the path. You made me who I am. Without you… I’d be something dangerous, something lost.

You’re my every wish, Cap’n. You’re my hope. You’re my hero… my greatest Cap’n. Thank you—for everything. We love you.”

“You guys… stop it,” Subaru muttered, flustered, his head ducking, eyes darting away. “I’m not… I’m really not that big of a deal—”

But his voice trailed off. The protest was weak—fragile—because more voices were rising now. Like sparks catching flame, their words carried warmth, admiration, and raw gratitude. A wildfire of praise spread through the room, wrapping around him like a cloak he never asked for… but maybe, just maybe, needed more than he realized.

“Mimi thinks Mister is the best—the bestest!” Mimi chimed in, grinning from ear to ear. “You’re a hero, and Mimi really, really admires you!”

“Subaru-san,” Hetaro added gently, his voice full of sincerity, “we witnessed your bravery—how you lit a new spirit in our team during the White Whale battle. No one else could have done what you did. You are, without question, our inspiration. Thank you, Subaru-san.”

“Yes,” Tivey finished, his tone calm and composed, almost analytical, yet no less heartfelt. “We all respect and care for you, Subaru-sama. Even if our interactions were few, that alone was enough to grasp your importance. You’re a constant—an unpredictable variable that always results in good. And if that’s not the definition of a hero… then what is?”

“Hey—alright, time out! That’s enough,” Subaru blurted out, waving his hands in the air like a flustered referee. “Okay fine, I appreciate it. But can we please get back to the topic? I still have two more questions left—unless you guys are just buttering me up to avoid answering them.”

He sounded like a sputtering honeybee—overwhelmed by the sudden barrage of compliments, yet determined to steer things back on track.

Those who hadn’t yet gotten a chance to praise him scrunched their noses in mild frustration. Subaru could be surprisingly sharp when he wanted to be.

“Okay, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia replied with a calm smile. “But we’re not buttering you up, if that’s what you’re thinking. We genuinely believe you’re someone who deserves respect and honor—for everything you’ve done for our Kingdom.”

A moment passed then-

“My whole life, all I ever thought about was revenge,” Wilhelm began, his voice low and heavy with emotion. “After my wife’s death… I was no longer the same man. I made countless mistakes, broke promises I should’ve kept, and tore everything apart—my life, my honor… all of it, in the name of avenging my beloved Theresia.”

He paused, eyes fixed on Subaru with quiet reverence.

“But then you came, Subaru-dono. You gave me something I thought I had lost forever—a reason to live again. You showed me how to temper my rage with wisdom, how to carry myself with purpose, and how to stand tall even when my heart was broken. You gave this old man the strength to walk a straight path… and returned to me the very soul I had destroyed with my own hands.”

Wilhelm’s words weren’t just a tribute—they were a confession, a surrender of pride and pain.

He had long held deep respect for Subaru, but after everything they had seen, it had only grown to the very highest. To Wilhelm, Subaru hadn’t just given him hope. He had given him back his fragile, withering life—and the chance to mend the bond with the grandson he had nearly lost forever by his own hands.

“W-Wilhelm-san—” Subaru stammered, trying to interrupt, hoping to stop Wilhelm before he began again—especially after Reinhard’s heartfelt words.

But before he could finish, Wilhelm suddenly bowed, right beside Reinhard, lowering himself toward Subaru with unwavering respect.

Both Astreas—father and grandson—had received so much from Subaru… and yet, they had never been able to give even a fraction of it back.

“Hey, shut up. Don’t ruin it,” Al muttered softly in a whisper into Heinkel’s ear, catching him just as his expression twisted with rage. “Pal’s  got a false image of you—so do us all a favor and kindly maintain that.”

“Tch…” Heinkel clicked his tongue, biting down the fury rising in his chest.

He couldn’t speak—not now. Just like before, he stayed silent. A coward to the end. He said nothing as both his father and son he hated the most offered praise to a boy he saw as nothing more than a suicidal maniac—a false hero, in his eyes.

“So please, Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm said, his voice low and solemn, “as thanks for everything… accept this old man’s sword.”

He stepped forward and extended the weapon—not just steel and hilt, but the weight of everything he had been carrying.

“This is my wish—to give you the ultimate support in return for what you’ve given me. You gave me back my heart… the very one I had shut away for so long. The heart that, in my denial, only ended up tormenting the ones I should’ve sworn to protect.”

Wilhelm’s voice trembled at the edges, but he could say no more. His heart wanted to spill everything—to throw down the mask, to tell Subaru the truth. But he couldn’t. He had to follow the lead. They all did. For Subaru’s sake. For the one they loved most.

Subaru’s eyes widened, the knot in his chest tightening.

“Wilhelm-san, please you don’t have to— I didn’t—”

The words tumbled out of him, panicked and confused, like a koala being yanked from the safety of its tree.

He didn’t understand why everyone was treating him like this. Why were they praising him—elevating him—when all he’d done was open his eyes.

Why did it feel like the people he admired most were kneeling before him like he was some kind of savior which he was not?

“Subaru…”

A voice finally cut through the air, soft yet unyielding. Its source gently tightened their hold on Subaru’s right hand.

She had wanted to give him space—to let him soak in this moment without interruption—but clearly, this dunderhead couldn’t take a single compliment without spiraling into self-denial.

So she stepped in.

“Emilia-tan…” Subaru turned to her, startled, his voice already laced with resistance. “But I haven’t done anything that deserves—”

He was silenced before he could finish, cut off by Emilia’s voice—no longer soft, but firm.

Icy, almost. But laced with warmth and love.

“Subaru. When you woke up… do you remember what I said when I was shouting at you?”

“Emilia-tan, you don’t get it—this isn’t fair. You’re all making me out to be—”

“Answer me.”

Her grip tightened around his hand. Her eyes flashed—not with anger at him, but with raw, righteous fury at the part of him that kept punishing himself.

She wouldn’t let him spiral again. Not this time. Not when he needed someone to anchor him.

“…You said not to blame myself,” Subaru replied at last, shrinking a little—like a scolded puppy who knew he was in the wrong.

“And what are you doing now?”

Subaru looked down, trying to defend himself. “I’m not blaming myself… I’m just saying—”

“You’re rejecting their praise. That’s what you’re doing.” Emilia didn’t let him escape. Her tone grew sharper, yet still brimming with care.

“Humility is a good thing, Subaru. But taking it to the extreme—where you start throwing away the love and appreciation people offer you? That’s not modesty. That’s self-harm.”

“They’re not praising you to make you uncomfortable. They’re doing it because you earned it.”

She leaned in closer, her voice softening just slightly.

“So if someone gives you their heartfelt words… the kind that comes from a place of deep respect… you don’t push them away, Subaru. You accept them. You honor them. Otherwise, it’s not just unfair to yourself—it’s disrespectful to the ones who meant them.”

Her voice cracked slightly, the emotions catching up to her.

“Would you also throw away my trust? My care? My honesty? My faithfulness? Everything I’ve ever tried to show you, everything I want to say to you—are you just going to cast it aside, like you’re doing now?”

Her eyes misted again, shimmering with unshed tears.

Emilia’s heart ached. It hurt to see Subaru like this—still trapped in the shell of self-doubt he had never truly escaped. And what stung even more was the bitter truth she had come to realize far too late. It had taken harsh words—painful truths and humiliating wake-up calls—for her to finally understand just how blind, naïve, and foolish she had been. She had failed to see it all along… the pain of the knight she loved most. The one who had always stood by her, bearing more than anyone ever should. He had never seen his own worth—never recognized how deeply he inspired everyone around him. And because of that… she had to speak now. She couldn’t stay silent anymore.

Even if she couldn’t say everything she wanted, even if her love remained trapped behind unspoken words, she’d still reach out—offering him the only thing she could right now:

A plea full of compassion.

And love.

“Subaru-kun… please.” Rem’s voice trembled, yet she stood firm, her hands clenched tightly against her chest. “You are my hero. You always will be. Even if the entire world turns its back on me—even if I lose everything—Rem will never back down from that one truth. You saved me. You gave Rem a reason to believe in tomorrow.”

Her eyes glistened, the tears she had held back now threatening to fall.

“But what you’re doing now… it’s wrong. My hero will always be my hero—but now, you’re not just mine anymore. You’re everyone’s. So please… just once… accept the love they’re giving you. The same way you accepted mine.”

As Rem finished, Emilia’s gaze softened—her emotions completely in sync. And beside her, another voice joined in.

“Betty’s contractor is obviously amazing… but his brain is just too stupid to understand it, I suppose.” Beatrice huffed, arms crossed, but her voice was laced with worry, not irritation.

She took a small step forward, her tiny form standing tall beside the others.

“Did you forget, Subaru? You promised Betty a lifetime of happiness. You said you’d stay with me—so long that even centuries from now, I’d still remember the name Subaru Natsuki. But if you don’t believe in yourself… if you won’t accept the happiness we’re trying to give you… then all of it becomes meaningless to Betty too.”

Her voice cracked now—raw, exposed, pleading.

“Betty can’t live happily if her contractor won’t even try to be happy himself.”

And there it was.

Between the three of them—Rem, Emilia, Beatrice—they formed a chain around him. Invisible, but unbreakable. Each word they spoke became a vow carved into their very souls. A vow that none of them would let Subaru go back to that place again—the pit of self-loathing, the spiral of blame.

Not now.

Not ever.

He would be loved.

He would be seen.

He would be believed in.

That was their vow.

That was their purpose.

And they would carry it with everything they had—until the day death tore them apart.

A heavy silence fell as Subaru froze in place, his entire body locked up. His lips parted, but no words came. He wasn’t just confused—no, even confusion felt like too mild a word for what he was experiencing. This was something deeper, darker… diabolical bewilderment.

His hands trembled, fingers shivering as though touched by frost. His eyes widened unnaturally, stretched in disbelief, wild and unblinking like a shark in the moment before it strikes. What was meant to be frightening had now turned into a haunting spectacle.

His legs gave way slightly, a weak stammer running down his frame. Slowly, he raised his left hand, pressing it firmly against his face—desperate to ground himself—before he spoke, voice low but heavy with sincerity.

“Okay, Emilia-tan, Beako, Rem and everyone… I won’t downplay your praise anymore. I-I’m sorry.”

Lowering his hand from his face, Subaru turned to Emilia and confessed,

“You know, Emilia-tan… I always say that you saved me first. Maybe you don’t remember, maybe you never knew. But it doesn’t matter whether you do or not. What matters is that, from that moment on, you became my purpose… my reason to keep walking forward… my light.”

He turned to Rem next, his voice softening.

“Rem… you gave me the strength to stand up when I was at my weakest. I can never forget that. You gave me so much—without you, I wouldn’t be the person I am today.”

His eyes shifted to Beatrice now, with a gentle smile.

“And you, Beako… you became my reason to look toward the future with hope.”

He glanced at all three of them, and then beyond, to the others who cared.

“So… Thank you. All of you. I still don’t know why you love someone like me—but even if I don’t understand it, thank you for loving this fool anyway.”

Subaru stepped forward and gently placed a hand on Wilhelm’s shoulder still holding his sword up for Subaru, his voice soft and earnest

“And also–”

“You don’t have to do that, Wilhelm-san,” Subaru said gently. “I don’t need your sword. The only thing I need from you… is your blessing and your guidance. I respect you—a lot. As a person, and as a warrior. Honestly, you’re someone I hope I can become when I’m old… well, minus the grumpy part. I’d rather be a jolly old man, bickering like a deranged maniac—probably with Beako by my side. Hahaha.”

Everyone’s eyes widened in surprise. They had expected Subaru to remain stubborn, to keep denying the simple truth of how much he was loved. But instead, the opposite happened.

Ever since he reunited with Rem—ever since he got his whole family back—Subaru had never felt stronger. Surrounded by the people he loved, for the first time… he felt complete.

“Guess I can finally look forward to a new start,” he added with a soft smile.

Everyone, except Priscilla and Heinkel, found themselves smiling. For the first time in what felt like forever, the guilt that had gnawed at their hearts for lying to Subaru eased—just enough to feel happy for him.

His self-hatred had always been a thorn, something that stopped him from ever seeing his future with joy—instead only as something to endure, something to survive.

“You really are worthy of praise, Subaru-dono,” Wilhelm said, quietly sliding his sword back into its sheath, his eyes glowing with renewed purpose.

“Even if you say that, Subaru-dono, I swear—in the honor of the name Astrea—that I will always be a part of your life. To give you strength, to help you when you need it. And that,” he said firmly, “you can’t reject.”

“Ughh you really are a stubborn one..” Subaru replied, in a hiss of a whisper.

“Hey wai–”

Just as Subaru looked away slightly, Two extremely love induced women jumped him from both sides and hugged each side while shoving their heads in Subaru’s shoulder, while a stubborn loli tried to stave these touchy sticky women out of her contractor.

“What’s with you two, all of a sudden it’s embarrassing, Emilia-tan I did say I am ready to give you infinite hugs but not like this…”

He whined under their tight hold.

“Get off my contractor right now, I suppose.”

“You dunderhead! First, you say something like that to me—and now you’ve got a problem with the consequences too?” Emilia snapped, her voice trembling with emotion. She was angry, yes—but it was the kind of anger only someone who loved too much could feel. Her eyes brimmed with joyful tears. She loved him—so deeply, so endlessly—that she just couldn’t hold it back any longer.

“My hero is the best,” Rem chimed in, her voice sweet but firm as she clung to him. “And someone like that deserves to be hugged like this all the time! So from now on, Rem will make sure to take that responsibility—my hero deserves nothing less.”

She flailed slightly in Subaru’s arms, overcome with joy. Nothing in the world could stop her from loving him—not now, not ever.

Others started laughing as one voice whistled out in celebration.

“*whistle*”

Al whistled besides Heinkel who was flicking his eyes away from the over dramatic moment.

“Hey, Brother! I’m genuinely asking now—when’s the wedding date?” Al grinned, raising one hand solemnly over his chest like he was ready to officiate the damn thing himself.

“And for the record—” he added with a wink under his helmet, “I’m all in for the harem ending.”

“I’m getting weird vibes over here and you’re joking—shut up I am not getting married!” Subaru snapped, flailing his arms like that would somehow stop the insanity.

“Oh, why not?” Al smirked, ignoring him entirely. “Hey boys! I’m throwing the bachelor party—who’s in?!”

“Huh?! Fuck you! Why only the boys and not the girls?!” Felt yelled from across the area, clearly not about to be left out of the fun.

“Oh-ho-ho, Missy,” Al said, spinning around like a smug professor. “A bachelor party is sacred. It’s for the groom and his bros. Strictly no girls allowed. Tradition and all that.”

“Oh eat shit with your tradition,” Felt shot back.

“Yes~! Mimi wants to come too!” she cheered, bouncing in her place like an ecstatic cheerleader. “Mister, pleaaaase invite me too! Pretty please with meat on top! I would love to go with Garf.” she begged Subaru, flashing her biggest, deadliest puppy eyes.

“I don’t even know what the hell a bachelor party is,” Garfiel chimed in, already grinning like he was halfway drunk, “but fuck it—anything for Cap’n!”

“Sign me up!” Ricardo howled, pounding his chest. “Let the booze flow! For our BRO’s happy married life!”

Meanwhile, on either side of Subaru’s chest, Emilia and Rem locked eyes over him—silent, blushing, yet clearly sending each other the same respectful, polite message: Back off… gently.

Despite the unspoken rivalry, both of their faces were glowing red, clearly replaying the idea of Subaru’s “wedding plans” in their minds—each imagining herself as the bride.

“GO AWAY FROM BETTY’S CONTRACTOR—BOTH OF YOU—NOW, I SUPPOSE!” Beatrice shrieked, practically vibrating with fury, her twin drills shaking with righteous indignation.

“E-Emilia-tan, Rem… they’re getting weird ideas! Please! This is getting way too embarrassing now!” Subaru begged, trying to disappear into the floor.

But the chaos? Oh no, it wasn’t slowing down—it was evolving.

From Felix’s right, Crusch stirred, feeling an unfamiliar heat rise in her chest. A strange sensation—like conquest. Her back straightened, her posture regal, eyes fixed on Subaru as if he were a battlefield yet to be won.

Anastasia, meanwhile, simply let out a long, quiet sigh—choosing, for once, to let the madness unfold unchecked. Amid the storm of shouting and absurdity, she allowed herself a rare moment of peace.

Behind her, an unseen entity gently massaged her shoulders, its touch calm and deliberate—as if even the spirits around her knew she needed a break from all this insanity.

Meanwhile, Felix just laughed—genuinely and uncontrollably. For once, he didn’t feel a hint of jealousy toward Subaru… only pure, unfiltered pity.

“I’m in! This is Subaru-kyun’s biggest moment~!” Felix declared, sliding dramatically into the conversation before anyone could stop him.

“Sorry—I said boys not femboys,” Al deadpanned, holding out a hand like a bouncer at a club.

“Huh?! Screw you!” Felix snapped, flipping his hair with flair. “I’m coming whether you like it or not, tin-head!”

Reinhard, just a little sideways to Subaru, added his own attendance.

“If this truly becomes official,” He said calmly, His voice cool and happy, “you may count me in. It would be an auspicious occasion for Subaru.”

Subaru choked on his soul.

Julius, standing nearby with his usual refined composure, gave a faint nod. “Indeed. If this marks the beginning of Subaru’s happiness… then I, too, will attend. It would be my honor.”

“Me too!” Otto piped up, raising his hand enthusiastically. “When’s the date, Al-san?”

“Us too!” Hetaro and Tivey chimed in enthusiastically, both raising their hands like kids trying to sneak into an adult movie.

“Sorry—no kids,” Al shot them down instantly, offering zero explanation.

“That’s not faiiiir…” both whined in perfect unison, their tails drooping in protest.

“SHUT UPPP!” Subaru howled, absolutely losing it. “There’s no date! No groom! No bride! No bachelor party! I am hanging by a thread here!”

“Barusu,” Ram’s voice cut through the chaos like a dagger. She stood at the edge of the clearing, arms crossed, tone sharp. “You still don’t have my blessing to marry my adorable little sister. So keep your filthy hands to yourself until further notice.”

“The hell?! I never said I was getting married! Are you deaf or something, Nee-sama?!” Subaru shouted back, still hopelessly squirming to free himself from the two very affectionate women wrapped around his arms.

And just when it couldn’t get worse—

“I’ll join too, Al-kunnn~” came Roswaal’s whimsical voice, gliding in beside Ram like a sponsor entering a game show. “You may use my resources freely to organize this bachelor party however you like. You have my full compliance. Make it as grand as possible—our dear Subaru-kunn~ deserves nothing but the best, fufufufu~.”

Al gave him a thumbs-up like they’d been business partners for years. “Say no more, boss. We’re going all out.”

“New add-ons, gentlemen—since the budget just went through the roof!” Al declared, standing like a war general at the helm of a drunken rebellion. “Quick vote—who wants strippers?!”

His words shot through the clearing like a divine curse, echoing with enough weight to shatter Subaru’s will to live.

“HEY AL, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING?! SHUT THE FUCK UP RIGHT NOW!” Subaru exploded, practically foaming at the mouth, eyes twitching as if someone had just drop-kicked his soul straight out of his body.

He froze. One hand trembled in the air. He knew—only he knew what kind of hell that one innocent-sounding word would unleash.

“Huh?” Garfiel blinked, tilting his head. “What’s a stripper? Some kinda snack?”

Subaru’s heart skipped ten beats. “No. Don’t. Don’t ask.”

“If it’s tasty, I want three—nah, five—nahh FUCK IT, gimme twenty!” Garfiel declared with the enthusiasm of a kid ordering dessert at a festival, his fist pumping in the air. “I’m gonna EAT all them strippers!”

“Oh my God—he’s a menace,” Al whispered, half in awe. “Someone get this boy a medal and a leash.”

“I’ll have it,” Otto chimed in, smiling awkwardly, completely unaware of what he just signed up for.

“If it’s good, I’ll have it too,” Julius added, gently adjusting his collar like he was accepting fine wine instead of cultural damnation.

Reinhard, ever the gentleman, nodded politely. “I’ll have one as well. It’s not harmful, right, Al-san?”

Al clapped Reinhard on the back with the confidence of a cult leader. “Oh, not at all, Red Dude. Magical, even. So magical, it’ll haunt your soul with lifetime happiness.”

Reinhard blinked. “Umm… Haunt with happiness? That’s… a new way to phrase something.”

“Obviously!” Al declared, eyes gleaming. “A stripper changes your life, man. Mark my words. This is divine enlightenment. Saint-tier wisdom. In the name of the holy son, the god, and the stripper pole—amen.”

Ricardo suddenly burst in from the back like a wrecking ball of chaos. “If that’s what it’s supposed to do, give me thirty!” he bellowed, fangs flashing. “I’ll drink stripper ‘til morning—HELL, LET ME BATHE IN ‘EM!”

“WHAT DOES THAT EVEN MEAN?!” Subaru screamed, fully broken now, his face frozen in disbelief as if he were trapped in a surreal nightmare.

Felix leaned in with a grin. “You guys are so loud… I love it.”

“Hey Al,” Garfiel asked, eyes wide, “do strippers come in flavors?”

Al gasped. “Now you’re asking the real questions.”

“AL, NO!” Subaru roared, still pinned by Emilia and Rem, flailing like a man being eaten alive by his own embarrassment. “EMILIA-TAN, REM, PLEASE—RELEASE ME! I NEED TO SMACK THAT TIN-CAN’S HEAD INTO NEXT WEEK!”

Then came the final boss of emotional devastation.

“Subaru,” Emilia asked sweetly from his right shoulder, her voice as innocent as a lamb. “What’s a stripper? Is it really that good? Would you… give me one too?”

Her eyes—those pure, hopeful puppy eyes—looked up at him with such devastating naivety that Subaru’s entire existence fractured on the spot.

“AL…” Subaru whispered, trembling like a leaf in a hurricane. “You got my innocent Emilia-tan involved… I’m not just gonna kill you. I’m gonna reincarnate you so I can kill you again.”

“WELL DAMN,” Al laughed, throwing his one hand up like he’d just summoned a demon. “Didn’t expect a full squad sign-up. We’re gonna need a bigger venue.”

“So—” Al began again, hand raised theatrically… but the rest of his sentence never made it out.

A violent blur of red and heels crashed down from behind, slamming his head face-first into the ground with brutal grace.

“SILENCE, mongrel!” Priscilla’s voice thundered through the clearing like a royal decree dipped in fire. “And the rest of you prattling commoners—return to the topic at hand, or I shall personally lop off each of your heads for daring to squander this divine’s precious time on your filthy, matrimonial nonsense!”

She stood tall, fan snapping open with a sharp crack, eyes blazing with the fury of someone who had endured far too much idiocy in far too little time.

Even the wind seemed to pause, unsure if it was safe to blow.

“Thanks, Priscilla—give him another one from me,” Subaru muttered, actually smiling for once amidst the chaos. The only one pleased with this conclusion, he was still fuming inside—burning with rage over Al’s stripper misinformation disaster. Especially after that reckless fool had managed to drag his naive Emilia-tan into the mess.

His grudge was very real. And very personal.

“Hmph. So now the commoner praises me?” Priscilla scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. “How amusing. You sounded quite different earlier. I see no reason to heed the words of a lowly peasant like you.”

Her crimson gaze swept the scene with contempt as she fanned herself slowly, venom in every word.

“And you—half-devil—and that unhinged maid, scurry away from this vulgar display. It offends my eyes.”

Then her glare returned to Subaru, sharp as a blade.

“As for you, commoner, I might consider gracing your words with my attention—if you lick my feet until I reach ecstasy and dance like a jester in the winter wind for my divine amusement.”

She wasn’t here to help. She was furious—still holding onto the disgrace of Subaru’s earlier insult. And to be wasting her time in a forest, no less, with evening creeping on? Absolutely unacceptable.

Emilia and Rem stepped out from Subaru’s both arms, their eyes narrowed into sharp glares aimed directly at Priscilla, clearly offended by her harsh words toward him.

“Just ignore her,” Subaru muttered, brushing it off with a tired sigh. “Either way, she’s not wrong about one thing—it’s already mid-afternoon. We’ve wasted enough time. Let’s get back to what really matters and get out of here.”

“Took you long enough,” Beatrice huffed, stepping forward with a defiant pout. “You two clinging onto him like leeches… You won’t be allowed near Betty’s contractor for a while, got it? Subaru, take me, I suppose.”

Finally reclaiming her place, Beatrice demanded her spot beside him once more.

“Alright, Beako, no need to get so worked up,” Subaru said gently, already bending down to pick her up. “It’s not like I asked for this to happen.”

“Betty doesn’t care,” she snapped. “Hold Betty now. That’s an order.”

“Yes, ma’am… sorry,” Subaru replied with a sheepish smile, wrapping her up in his arms.

Beatrice settled into his embrace with a soft huff, nestling herself into his chest, while Subaru quietly ran his hand over her head, the way she secretly liked—gentle and full of affection.

The others followed suit. Reinhard and Wilhelm returned to their original positions, while Schult struggled to drag Al out of the center on his own.

“Hey Garf, help the kid out. He’s having a tough time alone,” Subaru said, gesturing toward the struggling boy.

“Got it, Cap’n. I’m on it,” Garfiel responded promptly, moving to assist Schult without a second thought.

“Thank you so much, Subaru-sama,” Schult said with a grateful smile, visibly touched by Subaru’s consideration.

“Don’t mention it,” Subaru replied, his voice warm. “By the way, what’s your name? Sorry I didn’t ask earlier.”

Intrigued and genuinely interested, Subaru tilted his head slightly, waiting for the answer. Schult’s eyes lit up, excitement bursting through him—it was his first time speaking directly to the hero he admired so deeply.

“I’m—” he began, but the words caught in his throat as his eyes shifted toward the back.

Priscilla stood there, silently observing him. She didn’t say a word, but her gaze alone was enough to stop Schult mid-sentence.

Subaru noticed the change instantly and followed the boy’s line of sight. Understanding dawned on him, and he offered a soft, reassuring smile.

“Oh, don’t worry about her,” Subaru said, his tone kind and brotherly. “Come here.”

He called out to Schult with affection, completely disregarding whatever disapproval Priscilla might harbor.

But Schult hesitated, his feet glued to the spot despite the gentle encouragement. The others around began to chime in, urging him forward with smiles and nods, trying to give him the courage he needed.

Schult glanced back one more time toward Priscilla, silently seeking permission. But all he received in return was a cold, unreadable gaze—her prickled eyes either warning him or dismissing him entirely. No one could tell for sure.

“You can go, don’t worry,” Crusch said softly, stepping in as the closest adult to him. Her voice was calm and reassuring. “You don’t need anyone’s permission to make your own choice.”

With a hesitant breath and a heart that weighed heavy, Schult turned his eyes away from Priscilla and began walking toward Subaru. His steps were uneven, shaky—but each one was deliberate.

Priscilla’s eyes widened ever so slightly as she watched him approach Subaru without her approval. Not that she had given him permission even when he silently asked for it.

As Schult reached Subaru, he stopped in front of him and bowed politely—a gesture of deep respect to both a stranger and to the hero whose journey he had followed with admiration from the shadows.

But Subaru, still holding Beatrice snugly in one arm, reached out with his free hand and gently placed it on Schult’s shoulder, halting his bow.

“No need for that,” Subaru said with a soft smile, his tone light and friendly. “So, what’s your name?”

“M-My name is Schult,” the boy stammered, trying his best to steady his voice. “I-I serve as Lady Priscilla’s personal butler. It’s an honor to meet you, Subaru-sama.”

His voice trembled with anxiety. He knew full well how much his mistress despised this man—if there was anyone she loathed most in the entire world, it was him. And yet, Schult admired Subaru deeply.

Still, a small part of him felt safe. He knew Priscilla wouldn’t lash out, not while Subaru was this close. Even during the incident at the Theater, she had shown strange resistance—hesitation, even—whenever Subaru was involved.

“Hey,” Subaru said, his hand lifting from Schult’s shoulder to gently ruffle the boy’s pink hair. “Don’t be scared. It’s fine.”

The gesture was warm, comforting—almost brotherly—and Schult’s eyes, once full of fear, softened just a little.

But as Subaru gently ruffled Schult’s hair, his fingers suddenly caught on something—an unusual stiffness beneath the strands. At the same moment, Schult let out a faint, involuntary wince.

“Ah…” Schult flinched quietly, the pain slipping through before he could stop it.

Subaru immediately froze. His smile faded, his eyes dimming as concern overtook his expression. Without a word, he dropped to one knee in front of the boy, gently shifting Beatrice from his arm and setting her down.

While everyone around watched, puzzled. The sudden shift in Subaru’s demeanor made them tense.

Notes:

So I hope you like it, I am done with next one, and I am really very sorry for going so slow, the thing is I don't like to rush stuff, and in this introductory parts the characters reaction and drama is a must so that I can easily write the later chapters with a proper outline to start things fresh, so that's why, if it is still feels boring let me know, I will definitely fix that.
okay if you like it don't forget to leave a kudos. (:
Peace.>

Chapter 7: Chapter 6: Welcome to the Freakshow!

Summary:

In this chapter, a tense conversation reaches its conclusion as the group moves on—only for a sudden panic to turn everything upside down, leaving Subaru once again to find a way forward.

Notes:

Yeah, I’m alive. I don’t have any excuses this time, so I won’t deny my poor consistency and broken promises. Still, I try to make up for it by dropping long chapters—and hopefully that balances things out.
That said, I honestly can’t believe this story has crossed 10,000 reads in just 2 months. Maybe it could’ve gone even higher if I’d been more active… but screw it.
Anyway, I hope you enjoy this one—Chapter 6 of Re: Survivors.

After kneeling down and gently setting Beatrice at his side, he reached out and placed a steady hand on Schult’s shoulder.

“Let me see…” Subaru murmured, now fully focused on Schult. He carefully brushed the boy’s hair aside, trying to find the cause.

Beatrice, surprisingly silent, didn’t complain. Seeing Subaru this serious, she simply stepped back and allowed him to act, watching closely with narrowed eyes.

“I-It’s fine, Subaru-sama,” Schult tried to reassure him, his voice barely above a whisper. “It doesn’t hurt that much…”

“What happened, Subaru? Is something wrong?” Emilia dropped down beside him, opposite Schult, her expression now filled with concern. The gentleness in Subaru’s voice had caught her attention, and now she was worried too.

The others began murmuring among themselves, uneasy.

“What’s going on?”

“Why is he looking at Schult’s head like that?”

“Did something happen to the boy…?”

Subaru said nothing yet, but the sudden tension in the air told everyone: something wasn’t right.

As Subaru brushed Schult’s hair aside, his eyes narrowed in concern. Just above the boy’s right ear was a swollen, reddened bump—clearly painful, slightly puffed, and visibly irritated.

“Schult… you’ve got a big bump here,” Subaru said gently, his voice filled with worry. “Why didn’t you say anything? This looks bad… Come with me.”

Without hesitation, he took Schult’s small hand and began walking him toward a nearby shallow pond, its surface holding clear, clean rainwater.

“Wait—bump? What bump?” Emilia’s voice cracked with concern as she quickly stood up, her eyes tracking Subaru as he walked off.

The others, now aware, looked on with wide eyes. Murmurs spread through the group, stunned by the discovery.

Priscilla’s gaze, however, shifted into a narrow pinhole focus. Her crimson eyes stiffened with something unreadable—shock, guilt, or annoyance—at realizing Schult had been silently enduring pain this whole time, right under her nose.

“Subaru-kun, wait! We can heal him!” Rem called out, hurrying a few steps after him.

“Yes, there’s no need for you to do this yourself—let Ferris handle it,” Crusch added firmly, echoing Rem’s concern.

“Ferris, go—” she began, turning to give the order.

But Subaru gently cut them off.

“It’s okay,” he said calmly, kneeling down by the pond with Schult beside him. “It’ll heal on its own. This isn’t about magic. Sometimes, what someone needs isn’t healing—just someone to care.”

His tone was soft, but resolute.

The others fell quiet, watching Subaru scoop water in his hand and gently dab it onto Schult’s bump. 

Off to the side, a sharp voice broke the silence.

Felt, arms crossed and brow furrowed, shot a glare at Priscilla.

“Well, no surprise,” she muttered under her breath, keeping her voice low enough that Schult couldn’t hear. “You can bark like royalty all day long, but can’t even look after your own people. Guess I was expecting too much from someone too busy floating around in her own damn arrogance.”

Her words dripped with venom—but also protectiveness. She didn’t say those to win an argument. She said them because Schult deserved better.

And now, someone was finally showing him that.

“Felt-sama, you shouldn’t,” Reinhard said quietly, stepping slightly closer to her side.

“Why not?” Felt replied in a hushed, sharp voice. “Look at her. No wonder Big Bro called her a heartless woman.”

Her tone was low, intended only for those nearby—not for Subaru or Schult.

Reinhard didn’t immediately deny it. Instead, he replied with calm reason.

“It may seem that way… but Priscilla-sama is conflicted. She hasn’t said a word, and yet she hasn’t taken her eyes off Schult—not even once.”

Felt narrowed her gaze, but didn’t argue. She understood Reinhard wasn’t defending Priscilla blindly—just stating what he observed.

“Ahh…” Schult winced softly again, the lingering sting of pain pulsing beneath the surface. But still, he didn’t complain.

“I’m sorry,” Subaru said immediately, guilt in his voice. “I’ll be gentler this time.”

He scooped another handful of cool water from the pond, carefully letting it trickle over the bump while softly blowing air over it to ease the sting.

“It’s okay, Subaru-sama. It doesn’t hurt anymore,” Schult tried to reassure him, though the tension in his voice betrayed the truth.

“Lying isn’t polite, you know,” Subaru said with a soft chuckle. “It’s almost done. The redness is fading.”

He offered the boy a warm smile.

“When did you get this bump? It’s really swollen—looks like you took quite a hit. You should take better care of yourself, Schult,” Subaru said, eyeing the large, bruised area with concern. Though his words sounded like a question, what he truly wanted to know was how Schult was feeling.

Schult froze for a moment. He remembered exactly when he got the injury—in the theatre, during the chaos of the rumble. He had tumbled hard and slammed directly onto his head. A sharp, piercing pain shot through him just before Al had scooped him up. Then everything had gone dark.

The pain had returned when he woke, dull but persistent. Still, he had pushed it aside and rushed to Priscilla’s side to carry out his duties, not bothering to mention the injury to anyone. He had simply endured it in silence, even as the others and Priscilla talked around him, unaware.

“Rem, do you have a—?”

Before he could finish, Rem was already there.

“Here, Subaru-kun,” she said, producing her waist cloth like a puppy responding before the command had even finished. She held it out eagerly, the fabric already folded neatly.

Subaru blinked in mild surprise. “How did you know I was going to ask for that?”

“I didn’t need to,” Rem replied, her voice gentle, adoring. “I always know what Subaru-kun needs—especially when he’s being this kind… taking care of someone he just met.”

She leaned in close and whispered into his ear, then pressed a soft kiss to his right cheek.

Subaru’s cheeks turned a shade pinker. “R-Rem…”

But before he could say more—

“Ahh…” Schult flinched again with a tiny cry as Subaru’s hand brushed too firmly.

“Oh! I’m sorry!” Subaru immediately turned back to him, fully focused again.

He gave Rem a side-eye—part serious, part flustered—before returning to his work. Dipping the cloth gently into the water, he wrung it out and softly dabbed the swollen area on Schult’s head, all the while blowing across it in cool, calming breaths.

The bump was starting to fade.

And more importantly, so was Schult’s fear.

Meanwhile, the rest of the group watched the scene by the pond in quiet admiration. Subaru, kneeling by Schult, tending to him with such care and attention—it almost seemed sacred.

To even question the sincerity of his kindness now felt like blasphemy.

Crusch smiled softly, pride flickering in her eyes.

“Look at him,” she said. “So focused… so gentle. This is the man who’s suffered so much, and yet still chooses to give. Sometimes the world truly is unjust.”

Her voice held reverence. A quiet admiration and love. She knew—without doubt—there would never be another man like Subaru Natsuki.

Felix let out a short yet awkward sigh. He couldn’t bring himself to comment on his master’s admiration—her love—for Subaru. Even if jealousy twisted in his chest, could he really say that Subaru wasn’t worthy of Crusch-sama’s attention?

No… he couldn’t.

A wave of shame washed over him. He felt lost—caught between his own conflicted heart and the unwavering conviction he had always clung to.

How long can I keep up this facade of goodness?

How long before it crumbles and reveals what I really am?

He bit his lip, guilt rising like bile in his throat.

It’s pathetic… to even think poorly of Subaru-kyun. Especially now. Moments like this make me feel like I’m nothing but a selfish, possessive monster—ruining Lady Crusch’s happiness just to cling to her for myself.

His eyes lowered, a quiet, bitter whisper escaping under his breath.

“I’m sorry…Crusch-sama.”

“Hmm? Did you say something, Ferris?” Crusch asked softly, turning to face him. She hadn’t caught the words, but she’d seen his lips move.

Her voice was gentle, and the smile on her face was nothing short of radiant. It wasn’t her usual composed, stoic expression—it had melted away, replaced by the glow of a woman deeply and undeniably in love. Just one glance at her and it was clear: Crusch was truly happy, perhaps the happiest she had ever been.

Felix felt a sharp pang of guilt that reached all the way down his spine.

Look at her… look how happy Crusch-sama is…

And you… you wanted to ruin that…

A small, self-mocking chuckle slipped from him before he could stop it.

Then, masking the weight in his heart, he replied with his usual cheer:

“Nothing, Crusch-sama. Ferri-chan’s just happy seeing Subaru-kyun acting like such a gentleman.”

“Obviously,” Crusch said with pride, turning her gaze back toward Subaru and Schult. “He’s one of a kind.”

Felix managed a smile, but before anyone could see, he quickly wiped away a single tear threatening to escape. In that quiet moment, he accepted it—his own feelings would never outweigh her joy. Her happiness… meant more than his wish.

Anastasia, arms crossed beside her, gave a small nod, her eyes still fixed on Subaru and Schult.

“Things are getting delayed, sure,” she said with a dry chuckle. “But this? This is worth waiting for.”

She paused, exhaling through her nose.

“People call me heartless too,” she added, almost to herself. “And seeing Natsuki-kun like this… I think they might be right. I wouldn’t have stepped forward like that. Wouldn’t have kneeled down and cared with my own hands. I don’t have that in me.”

She glanced away, then smiled faintly.

“But maybe I can learn from him. Maybe we all can.”

“Subaru-sama truly has a heart of gold,” Frederica said with a warm, blooming smile. “No one can compare to him.”

“That’s why I love Subaru,” Petra added softly, standing at Frederica’s side. Her cheeks flushed pink as she spoke—quiet, almost as if she were only admitting it to herself. “He’s the best.”

Roswaal, standing nearby, let out a rare, subdued hum. The usual theatrical lilt in his voice was gone, and his painted smile was replaced by something softer, more genuine.

“At times like this, you run out of words to describe Subaru-kun~ isn’t that right, Ram?”

Ram, caught off guard, blinked and turned her head toward him. Her expression was neutral—perfectly guarded.

“I don’t understand what you’re saying, Roswaal-sama,” she replied, her tone cool and distant, a verbal door shutting before it could be opened.

Roswaal’s eyes lingered on her for a moment longer. His smile didn’t return—but his gaze grew more contemplative.

“I simply meant… in moments like these, you can’t mock him. Nor can you fully praise him. He becomes something else entirely.” He paused, lowering his voice. “I don’t know what thoughts are circling in your mind, dear Ram… but they’re not far from the conversations we all had in the theatre, are they?”

Ram’s lips pressed together—but she didn’t answer.

Not yet.

“You can’t always take my side, Ram,” Roswaal said quietly, his voice unusually grounded. “Even if your heart tells you to… sometimes you need to think logically.”

He turned his gaze to the scene near the pond, then back to her.

“What is good, what is evil—our hearts can be drawn to anyone. But it’s the mind, the rational part of us, that decides what’s right, what’s fair.”

His tone deepened slightly.

“You can’t keep closing your eyes to moments like this… and still choose me. Not when someone else so clearly deserves the happiness I never should for what I have done my whole life for the past 400 years.”

“Even more so the very person I hurt with my own hands, and who you call your little brother even in just mind only.” 

“Sooner or later you will have to choose, and I hope you take the right step.”

Ram was trembling down to her toes. She felt miserable—pathetic, even—for reacting like this, but her mind and heart were too stubborn to let go. Clutching the hem of her maid outfit like a shameless child, she dropped her chin, eyes avoiding the scene before her. Shame had overtaken her completely.

And now, even Roswaal had given her an ultimatum: to choose what is right, not what she wants to believe is right.

In a voice so faint it barely escaped her lips—nothing like the sharp, composed tone she usually carried—Ram whispered, a sound only Roswaal could hear:

“I… I understand.”

That was all. That was all her heart could manage to say.

If this had been the Ram from before, she would have declared her choice without hesitation or doubt—she would have chosen him. But now… things were different. The truth had been dragged out into the open, her carefully built mask shattered in front of everyone. To keep pretending would only insult those who had suffered under her blind devotion.

“Subaru…” Emilia whispered, her eyes practically sparkling with hearts. For a fleeting moment, she genuinely considered running into his arms and kissing him endlessly, drowning in the warmth she felt for him.

But no—she had to stay composed. Now, more than ever, they needed to think rationally.

Subaru… I can’t wait to tell you how much I love you.

I love you, my knight. I’m so lucky to have met someone like you…

That’s all she wanted to say. But instead, she stood still, blushing softly.

I guess I should give him a reward for being such a dunderhead making me feel so ditzy, Hmph my silly knight.

Nearby, Beatrice had a small smile tugging at her lips. Just like he always cares for her, Subaru showed that same warmth to everyone.

“Hmph. Betty might forgive Subaru for dropping her after carrying her so dramatically… if he keeps acting like this, I suppose,” she grumbled with a pout.

She said it with her usual tsundere tone, but inside… she was just a little jealous of Schult.

The rest felt the same, the atmosphere surrounding them was very light and bright, everything felt and seemed so relaxing after seeing this beautiful moment.

And finally.

Priscilla’s thoughts jammed together, sharp and ceaseless. Her eyes never left the scene—Subaru and Schult. She had to see it, though she couldn’t say why. Her body urged her to look, to understand.

Why hadn’t Schult told her he was hurt?

Why had he kept it to himself and suffered in silence?

The answer settled coldly in her mind.

Had she ever looked like someone who would care?

She had been livid—at Subaru, at everything. After the chaos at the theater, she had taken Schult’s hand not to comfort him, but to pull him along. She hadn’t even checked if it trembled.

Now, she stood still… and watched.

Subaru knelt in the dirt, tending to the wound she had failed to notice.

That fool. That ridiculous, prideless fool.

And yet—he didn’t do it for show. He didn’t look up. He said nothing. He simply acted. He saw pain and responded—not with pride, but with care. With gentleness. With a kind of sincerity she had always dismissed as foolish.

Felt’s words rang back to her:

“Too busy floating in her own damn arrogance. Big bro was right—you really are a heartless woman.”

They should have been beneath her. Petty insults, no more.

But still… they lingered. Sharp. Heavy.

Had her ideals—the gold, the crimson, the pride—taught Schult to hide his wounds? To stay silent out of fear he would seem weak?

She had shaped him. This was the result.

And yet she stood there, unmoving. Not a blink. Not a breath out of place. Her face was the picture of poise—imperious, untouched. Pride still held firm in every line.

But somewhere far beneath the surface, beneath the lace and arrogance and divine posture—

A fracture formed.

Small, invisible. But real.

 

“And… done.”

Subaru gently wiped the last bit of water from Schult’s eyelids, his touch careful and precise.

“Keep this cloth over it for now,” he instructed, handing the damp cloth to the boy. “Make sure to remove it from time to time so the air can reach it. It’ll heal on its own, okay?”

He smiled—soft and brotherly, warm in a way only Subaru could be.

Schult looked up at him, eyes wide with emotion.

“Thank you so much, Subaru-sama. Just like in a fairy tale… you’re amazing. Like a great hero.”

And before Subaru could react, the boy launched himself into his arms, wrapping him in a tight, trembling hug. Subaru blinked, startled.

“Woah— easy there, kid.”

He caught the boy’s small frame and gently held him back, returning the hug with care.

Rem stood nearby, a faint smile gracing her lips as she watched the scene unfold. Her heart softened—watching her hero comfort a child with such kindness, watching that child’s fear fade beneath genuine love.

Then Subaru felt it—warmth seeping into his collar. He looked down. Schult’s tears were soaking through his shirt.

“Hey… Schult? Why are you crying? What’s wrong?”

He held the boy closer, protective concern lacing his voice.

Schult’s words came in a broken stammer, heavy with emotion.

“S-Subaru-sama… I-I’m just so happy. You treated me kindly, without asking anything… I-I was afraid that—”

His voice cracked, and more tears came.

Subaru gently pulled back, placing his hands on the boy’s shoulders and meeting his eyes.

“Hey now, don’t cry. You’re a big boy, aren’t you? How old are you?”

“T-Twelve…” Schult sniffled, trying to rub his tears away with the cloth.

Subaru laughed, light and genuine.

“Twelve, huh? And you didn’t even flinch with all that pain for so long? You’re tougher than I ever was! At your age, I would’ve run straight to my mom, bawling the whole way from one street to the next.”

Schult let out a small laugh through his sniffles, and Rem knelt beside them with a warm expression.

“That’s right, Schult-kun,” she said softly. “You were very brave. So no more crying, okay? Brave boys are strong, just like you.”

“You know… you remind me of someone,” Subaru said softly, the words slipping out before he could stop them. “A little brother. Not by blood… but still.”

His gaze drifted—distant, unfocused. There was a trace of something heavy in his voice. Something lost.

Rem blinked in surprise, then shouted in shock.

“SUBARU-KUN, YOU HAVE A LITTLE BROTHER?!”

And that did it—almost everyone in the group turned in unison, voices rising in stunned unison.

“WHAT!? LITTLE BROTHER?!”

They have no idea of who could be Subaru’s little brother since in the arc 4 viewings they didn't see in any moment where Subaru was shown to have a little brother at all.

“Hey Rem, you didn’t have to shout that out so loud!” Subaru whined, slouching in frustration. He hadn’t meant to say it—it just slipped out in the moment.

“S-Sorry, Subaru-kun…” Rem shrunk down like a scolded puppy, eyes dimmed with guilt.

Then Emilia stepped in, her voice full of outrage.

“Subaru! You kept this secret from us? Who is your little brother?! Come here and tell us—NOW!”

“Cap’n! You’re talkin’ about me, right?! Right?!” Garfiel burst out, pointing dramatically to himself with pleading eyes and a hopeful grin.

“Ughh, why are you guys forcefully making me spill relationship beans? Can’t you just ignore it!?” Subaru groaned again, looking around helplessly.

“Of course not, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia chimed in smoothly.“You need to explain who this mysterious little brother is. As a merchant, I can’t just let something like this go unheard. Spill it—before we get back to the topic.”

Subaru let out a defeated sigh, his soul visibly leaving his body.

“…Why do I open my mouth…”

“Hah… who the hell’s shouting…?”

Al groaned, dragging himself out of his dazed state.

“Hey, asshole—wakey-wakey.”

Heinkel loomed above him, delivering what might be the most absurd wake-up call in recorded history.

“Wha—how did I—?” Al blinked, confused, trying to register his condition.

“Lady Priscilla knocked you out. You were getting a little too interested in that brat’s wedding plans.”

Heinkel sneered while explaining, his tone rude as ever—but with just enough restraint to show he wasn’t joking.

Al sat up with a grunt, cracking his neck with a wince. The pain still throbbed through his spine—dull, dizzy, but bearable.

Meanwhile, voices were still rising nearby.

“Tell us! Who is your little brother, Subaru? Just say it already!”

Al’s attention snapped toward the group.

“Wait—what? Little brother? Pal’s got a little brother?!”

He blinked in disbelief, now fully invested in this wild turn of events—despite having just regained consciousness.

Subaru, now thoroughly exhausted, wiped the last of the dampness from his jacket’s collar, clearly done with everything.

“Let’s go, Schult. They’re not letting me off the hook today.”

He grabbed Schult’s hand and started trudging forward, moving like a man who had aged ten years in ten seconds. Rem followed behind, wearing her usual quiet frown.

“Okay, Subaru-sama,” Schult said politely, still dabbing at his head wound with his free hand just like Subaru told him.

The moment Subaru stepped back into the group—

“Who is he?”

“What’s his name?”

“How old is he?”

“Does he have your eyes, Subaru?”

“Is he cute like you, Subaru-kun?”

“Cap’n—tell me it’s me, right? Pleaseee!”

“Natsuki-san, you shouldn’t have kept this from us!”

“Does he like swordsmanship, Subaru-dono?”

“Hey, Brother I’m Back! Now tell me Who's my little bro’s little bro?”

The questions slammed into him all at once, voices tripping over each other, no one letting him get a word in.

“OKAY, SHUT UP! HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO ANSWER ALL THAT AT ONCE?!” he yelled, flailing his arms like a drowning man. Everyone froze, mid-chaos.

Subaru glanced to his right at the temporary silence, sighed, then cracked a small grin at Schult.

“You can go now, Schult. I know you want to go back to Priscilla.I can see that from a mile away.”

That got a few raised eyebrows, even more from Priscilla.

As one thought went through each one’s mind: Why would Subaru push Schult back to her who wasn’t even able to see her butler’s pain all this time?

“Subaru-sama…” Schult looked up at him, unsure what to say, contemplating his next words after getting caught red-handed.

“I can tell you’re feeling guilty. Go on, I won’t mind. I’m fine with Priscilla, I don’t have any beef with her, it’s just we don’t get along that much.”

Subaru tossed a quick glance at her, then back to Schult.

“I can also see you really care for her, you were deliberately hiding yourself away from her while I was doing my thing,right?”

Schult just went red and stared at the ground.

“Alright.” Subaru grabbed his shoulders, spun him toward Priscilla, and gave him a push.

“Now go.”

And off Schult went, not looking at anyone—not even her.

As he went off, Subaru glanced to his side. Emilia was staring at him, wide-eyed and speechless—just like the others around them.

“Emilia-tan.” He reached over, gently closing her widened, dropped mouth with his hand and tilting her chin up. “Careful—leave your mouth open like that and a fly might move in, build a house, maybe even start a whole little insect neighborhood in there…”

His tone grew mock-serious, eyes narrowing in fake worry. “And then what? My precious angel Emilia-tan won’t be able to eat anything! You won’t even be able to talk sweetly to me anymore! How am I supposed to survive without my daily dose of cute EMT chatter?”

A beat passed.

“WHAT? That… that would be reaalllly bad…”

Emilia blinked herself out of her dazed posture, her voice dripping with subtle panic as her naïve mind latched onto Subaru’s teasing words. It wasn’t much panic—just enough to sound endearingly worried.

And as her final words landed, the group—everyone except Priscilla and Heinkel—erupted into a fresh wave of snickers. Emilia’s pure innocence was so adorable it almost made them feel guilty for laughing… almost.

Some even mimicked her tone under their breath, making exaggerated “concerned” faces.

Subaru immediately stepped in front of Emilia, protective posture at the ready—though the huge grin on his face completely ruined the effect.

“Hey, hey! Nobody laughs at my Emilia-tan! Shut up or y’all will see hell from me!” he mock-growled, puffing himself up while still shaking with laughter.

Naturally, the group only laughed harder, this time turning their faces away so Emilia wouldn’t see.

Unfortunately for them, she did see. And in that instant, a rush of crimson bloomed across her cheeks, spreading all the way to the tips of her ears.

“SUBARUUUUU!” she cried, stomping forward and delivering a flurry of harmless, pout-powered smacks to his shoulder.

“That’s not funny, Subaru! Don’t tease me like that! Flies don’t make nests in people’s mouths—I know that! Hmph!”

“Ow! Ow—hey, Emilia-tan, wait! Sorry, I’m sorry!” Subaru staggered back dramatically, caught in her adorable “furious” assault.

The others were in stitches now, barely able to breathe.

Emilia finally huffed, crossing her arms and turning away, her pout in full tsundere glory—like a girlfriend determined to stay mad at her boyfriend but failing miserably because her ears were still burning red.

Meanwhile, Schult had made his way back to Priscilla’s side, lingering just to her left.

He hesitated, afraid of what she might say, but still tried to voice his worries.

“Priscilla-sa—”

“We’ll talk later, Schult.” Her tone was calm but final, cutting him off before he could say more.

She didn’t look at him. Her gaze remained fixed—sharp and unwavering—on Subaru. Whether it was because she was angry at Subaru or Schult… or because she simply couldn’t bring herself to meet his eyes right now, no one could tell.

“U-understood, Priscilla-sama.” Schult’s voice trembled as he answered, retreating into obedience. Bewildered and unsure, he returned to the task Subaru had given him—carefully dabbing at his head wound, trying to focus on that instead of the strange weight in the air between them.

Emilia, now cutely furious, stammered out in a blushy fury at Subaru.

“Here I thought I would reward you for being such a good boy for healing Schult-kun’s head wound like that, but now you’re being a reaalllly mean, silly bad boy, Subaru.” She huffed, turning her face away from him again.

“What? Reward? No… no, Emilia-tan, you can’t do that, this isn’t fair! How will I live with myself without my precious rewards straight from my angel Emilia-tan?” Subaru whined, completely panicking in horror at being denied any rewards.

“And who taught you blackmailing?” Subaru asked, his suspicion suddenly serious.

“Hmphh, I’ll only reconsider if you tell me about your little brother. That’s final.”

Emilia, hands folded, declared her words like a judgment, pouring them out as if delivering a final verdict.

At her words, Subaru gave a tilted, half-annoyed glance toward Rem for shouting out that sentence. But then, seeing her droopy, puppy-like eyes, guilt washed over him—he almost felt pathetic for making her look so conflicted.

Reassuring her, he gave a small smile. “It’s fine, Rem, I’m not mad.”

At his sweet tone, Rem seemed to regain her usual cheerful self, secretly rejoicing at the thought of learning about her beloved’s family member.

Subaru let out a short sigh, then looked back at Emilia, trying his best to shift the topic away from the main one.

“Why do you want to know about him? I only said that because it felt nostalgic while I was treating Schult’s wound.”

He glanced once at Schult as he spoke.

“Hmm, definitely. I have a little brother too,” Julius said, “and I felt the same way while I watched you treating Schult so lovingly—like a big brother—just as I do with Joshua.”

He was thinking of his own days as a brother to Joshua, who, being naturally weak with various health issues, had always needed his aid through pain and struggle.

“Oh, Joshua—yeah, he really likes you. I mean, really likes you,” Subaru said with a grin. “He went on and on about how much he loves and admires you. Even said it’d be ridiculous to mention our names in the same breath. And, well… I guess he’s right. I mean, who could possibly live up to the great Julius, right?”

“What?!” Julius’s eyes widened in shock. He had no idea what kind of conversation his younger brother Joshua could have had with the Emilia camp, but hearing what Joshua had apparently told Subaru left a heavy pit in his stomach.

“Sorry, Mimi forgot to say that earlier,” Mimi murmured meekly from slightly to Julius’s left, apologizing for not mentioning it sooner back at the theatre.

Anastasia, meanwhile, simply lowered her eyes and placed a hand over her temple.

“Ehh? I didn’t expect this kind of reaction. Shouldn’t you be all smug about it like you usually are?” Subaru frowned in confusion—this wasn’t at all the kind of response he had expected from Julius.

Rem, who hadn’t heard about this before, gave Julius a sharp look, clearly displeased over his younger brother’s obnoxious attitude toward her hero.

Emilia, Otto, Garfiel, Beatrice, and Ram only exchanged knowing glances—they had already witnessed firsthand how Joshua acted toward Subaru.

Those who didn’t know the story looked a little awkward, while members of the Anastasia camp quickly apologized to Subaru for Joshua’s rudeness.

Julius—

“I am truly sorry, Subaru, for Joshua’s rude remarks and judgmental tone towards you. I’ll have a talk with him afterwards; this is not at all suitable behavior towards a fellow knight.”

Julius bent forward slightly, offering Subaru a respectful, apologetic bow.

Shame burned in him—especially at the thought that his younger brother had indirectly implied Subaru was inferior to him, when, in Julius’s mind and heart, the truth was the complete reverse.

“Apologies for that, Natsuki-kun. Joshua tends to show a… let’s say overly favorable attitude towards Julius, so please don’t take his words to heart,” Anastasia added from Julius’s right, her voice poised and noble. Yet beneath that graceful composure, there was no mistaking the subtle shame brought on by Joshua’s comments.

“Jeez, you guys are acting hella strange today, did your brain mush up and become less snarky after that illusion or something?”

Subaru in a sarcastic tone, questioned their sincerity in everything related towards him.

“It’s nothing Subaru, but Joshua shouldn’t have treated you like that even if he is my brother.” Julius in a surprisingly short tone answered back.

“Huh, well whatever, I didn’t take anything to heart, it’s ok, I didn’t mind at all, It was fun for a moment back then right Beako, he was so astonished when I said you were my and Emilia-tan’s adorable baby, Hahaha.”

“Subaruuuu…, Shut up, do you want the reward or not?” Emilia now even more flushed away at Subaru’s constant teasing lashed out while holding his left ear in her delicate hold.

“Ow… yes… YES, I want it… Emilia-tannn…” Subaru, still caught in Emilia’s grasp, whined again before finally steeling himself for this crucial moment.

Rem, a short side away, forced herself to hide a strong pout from anyone’s eyes. Hearing Subaru openly say that Beatrice was “Emilia’s and his baby” made her burn with jealousy over the privilege Emilia held.

Emilia let go of his ear, her gaze locking onto him with anticipation. She wanted to know what he might say about his so-called brother—someone they knew nothing about except for what they’d learned from the viewings of his parents.

“Ughhh… alright…” Subaru drew in a deep breath.

“First of all, we’re not blood related. He is just one of the kids who grew up in the same neighborhood as me.”

“Huh? Not blood related?” multiple voices exclaimed at once. Suddenly, it made sense to them why this mysterious “brother” of Subaru had never appeared before.

Garfiel, meanwhile, seemed oddly relieved, caught up in his own little trance after hearing the truth.

“Oh, great, Cap’n, gla—uhmm, sorry— ta’ know he’s not blood related.” He tried to sound solemn, but inside, he was thrilled that his Cap’n didn’t have an actual little brother. That meant everyone was still on equal footing with him.

“Hehe, Garf, were you afraid that Mister really had a sibling?” Mimi teased from his side, shooting him a sly look.

“’Course not! Mine amazin’ self ain’t afraid of anything. Hmph! I’m happy for Cap’n—see, I’m smilin’!” Garfiel bared a big grin for everyone to see, trying to mask his concern.

From the other side, Frederica, who knew her little brother better than anyone, couldn’t resist teasing him.

“Ohhh-ho~ Garf, no need to be shy now~”

“Hah—Sis! Stop it an’ let Cap’n talk!” Garfiel huffed, deliberately steering the conversation away from himself.

“Don’t worry, Garf. You’ll always be my little bro. No need to get so overzealous about this. You’re all equal to me, so stop pouting. Hahaha.” Subaru reassured him warmly, well aware of the tiny flickers of insecurity in his other little brother’s heart.

Garfiel’s eyes lit up instantly, and for a moment, he looked like he might melt from the approval of his favorite knight. But, as always, he quickly covered it up.

“Ughhh—fine. And I ain’t poutin’ or anythin’, hmph!”

“So, Subaru-sama.” Crusch asked with a small smile. “What is his name? Or if you don’t want to, it's fine because we are already prying a lot into your personal matters for the fact.”

Crusch also wants to know everything related to Subaru’s family relations, knowing his parents and their loving bond, made the verdant princess even more curious as a whole.

“It’s fine, I won’t back down now. Hell, I actually want to know what kind of reward Emilia-tan has cooked up for me. And since I’m in a good mood right now, So it’s okay, Crusch-san.”

He flashed her a reassuring grin before continuing.

Drawing in a short breath, Subaru felt no conflict about answering. Even if he did mention to others that he wasn’t from this world, they never pried much—mostly because his answers tended to be vague anyway.

“His name is Kenta… Kenta Asakura. He should be about the same age as Petra—yeah, Petra for sure, if we count the actual time that’s passed.”

Subaru’s tone lightened as he spoke, a small smile creeping in. Thinking about Kenta after so long felt strangely good. He’d practically pushed the boy out of his mind since the day he was dragged into the royal capital, but now… now, a warm ache bloomed in his chest.

He really did miss Kenta—brat or not.

“Kenta A-Asakura?” most of them echoed after Subaru’s reveal.

“Same age as me, then. Since I’m thirteen now and you’re already eighteen, that’s a five-year gap,” Petra concluded from her spot beside Frederica. She smiled warmly, happy to know Subaru had a little brother figure he could play with before coming to their world.

“Ohh, Kenta… What a cute name!” Emilia’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “He’s obviously just as cute in looks too, right?” she added, leaning forward in almost childlike eagerness at learning more about this Kenta.

“Kenta should be proud to have you as a big brother figure, Subaru,” Reinhard added warmly.

“Sucks to know someone called you ‘big bro’ before me… eh, whatever,” Felt grumbled, though her tone was playful, hiding her own pout much like Garfiel had earlier.

“Barusu’s no doubt infected Kenta with his idiotic habits and turned him into a smaller copy of himself. Ram prays for Kenta’s well-being,” Ram remarked dryly, keeping up her usual snark despite not really feeling it at the moment.

“Emilia-tan…” Subaru’s smile stayed plastered on his face, but there was the tiniest twitch in his eye at Emilia’s sweet remark about Kenta.

“What, Subaru?” Emilia tilted her head slightly, not understanding why his tone had suddenly shifted.

 “He is not some fluffy, cute, adorable snubby little thing, okay? He’s a *devil*. That brat rolled my whole life up like a ball and kicked it down a cliff. He’s a menace. A degenerate playboy.”

 “What?” Everyone blinked at him, caught off guard. They had expected Subaru to gush with fondness—not throw verbal daggers.

“Let me explain…” Subaru straightened up like a lecturer about to give a TED Talk no one asked for. His eyes sharpened, already too deep into the topic.

“See, since I was an only child, and Kenta was too, we naturally got along. He was like my baby brother when I was five. Our parents were close friends, so we spent a lot of time together.”

“But that’s a good thing, Subaru. You shouldn’t badmouth Kenta-kun like that,” Emilia chided gently.

“No, no, no—you don’t get it. First, let me *finish*.” Subaru waved his hand almost frantically, cutting her off before she could derail his incoming character assassination.

“Growing up together in the neighborhood, he’d naturally charm all the local Nee-sans into cuddling and playing with him—every single time—and that brat would shamelessly milk it, flashing those fake puppy eyes just to score headpats and treats while I got ignored like I was part of the scenery! And sure, maybe my creepy eyes didn’t help, but still—did everyone have to act like I was the plague while he basked in the spotlight like some angelic prince?!”

Subaru’s voice pitched higher, the dam bursting, years of resentment flooding out in one unstoppable stream. “And the worst part? He’d get smug about it afterward—full devil grin—but the moment I called him out, he’d slap on that fake-innocent look and go, ‘Nii-san, look, those Nee-sans love us!’ Us?! Us?! Don’t you dare drag me into your sugar-coated popularity scam, you conniving, scheming little gremlin! Oh, but it didn’t stop there—no, every year, every visit, every stupid festival, he’d find some way to parade around like the golden child while I’m just the creepy older brother lurking in the corner—AND HE KNEW IT, he thrived on it, he—!”

Subaru had to stop—not because he wanted to, but because his lungs finally rebelled against the idea of living on pure rage alone.

“Subaru-kun, calm down, breathe—slowly,” Rem urged, taking his left shoulder, steadying her hero before he could spiral any deeper.

“Okay.. Okay. I understand—you don’t have to say any more, Alright? just breathe or you’ll damage your voice like this.” Emilia soothed from his other side, her hands firm but gentle on his arm as she tried to pull him out of his whirlwind of year-old grudges.

“Calm down, I suppose.” Beatrice added in trying to compose her now extremely agitated contractor.

Meanwhile, the rest of the area was gone. Ricardo, Mimi, Al, and several others were doubled over, clutching their stomachs, tears streaming down their faces as they wheezed through their laughter. The moment Subaru had opened his mouth, they’d been hooked—and his one-breath, no-prisoners rant had tipped them straight into hysterics.

“Hah. Ram was right, as always—Barusu’s perversion has clearly rubbed off on Kenta, turning him into an even bigger perverted copy of the great pervert Barusu himself,” Ram said, her tone dripping with satisfaction as she tossed another bucket of oil onto the fire.

“Alright! At least I ain’t a menace like this Kenta guy,” Garfiel declared proudly. With a smug grin stretching across his face, he practically awarded himself a medal for having better manners than Kenta—at least, based on Subaru’s rant.

“Chuckle Oh Natsuki-kun, you really attract some interesting subjects to you, hihihi,” Anastasia chided in, adding her own amusing words into the mix.

“Pal, you should have manned up and shown him who’s the boss,” Al added too, showing his boisterous view over this mess.

Taking a full breath in and composing himself as much as he could, Subaru replied back, “Huh? Nee-sama, I didn’t teach him to be like that. I don’t know from where he learned all that manipulative shit—should’ve been strict when needed.”

“Don’t lie now, Barusu. It’s obvious he inherited all that mentality from you, since he had the worst privilege to have you as his dumb older brother figure when he was little,” Ram added back, pouring more scorn into the mix and cornering Subaru even more, knowing full well he used to be a very cunning and chaotic kid back in his own world—so there’s no way Kenta didn’t act and copy his bratty attitude to become just like him.

“Ugh, okay, fine—alright, I get it. Maybe I wasn’t a very good or respectable older brother figure to him. I was a brat myself, sure, but I never pulled the kind of manipulative tricks and cunning schemes he used to cook up to rile all the aunties and Nee-sans like that.”

“Ahh… now I get it,” Ram said, her tone dripping with mock realization. “Barusu’s jealous of Kenta—since he was the one hogging all the attention from the women while you stood nearby, fuming like some wanton creep, glaring at him. Ahh, what a pervert.”

Ram’s deduction seemed to explain perfectly why Subaru had suddenly gotten so fired up—and it only made the others laugh even harder at the thought of him being jealous of his own little brother.

“Natsuki-san, seriously? You used to get jealous of your own little brother-like figure? That’s… really unbelievable,” Otto remarked, directing his accusing words straight at Subaru.

“No… no, you’re wrong! I–I wasn’t! Why would I? Obviously I wasn’t!” Subaru shot back in a hurry, his eyes darting away from everyone as if the air around him had suddenly gotten too heavy.

“Oh-ho, Big Bro’s been caught,” Felt chimed in with a snarky, mischievous smirk, happily dragging Subaru even deeper into the pit.

“No… I wasn’t—shut up!!” Subaru burst out, his face turning a deep crimson at the accusation.

“Subaru-kun, you don’t have to feel shy. Your Rem will give you so much attention and so much love that you’ll never feel left out again, okay?” Rem soothed her hero in a warm, gentle tone meant to make him feel acknowledged and loved—but instead, it only made Subaru sink deeper into embarrassment.

“Well—that’s it! Kenta was exactly like that! And I’m glad he can’t meet you, because that brat would definitely pounce on you with his stupid cute act, batting his eyes and pretending to be all sweet just to get your attention—while inside he’s snickering like a devil! I swear, nobody in the entire world knows Kenta better than I do, because in front of everyone else he’d put on this perfect angel routine, all kind and harmless like you, Rem—but the second it’s just me and him? Boom, he turns into a tiny, smug, sharp-tongued gremlin just like Felt! And he’d do it on purpose, I know he would, because he lives to mess with me, and—!”

“Subaru, breathe,” Emilia cut in gently, looking at him with worried eyes.

“Hey, Who’re you calling a gremlin, you asshole?!” Felt shot back, bristling at Subaru’s accusation.

“Yup—just like that,” Subaru replied instantly, a smug grin on his face as if she’d just proven his point.

“Subaru, I don’t understand—then why did you say it felt nostalgic while treating Schult-kun? Did you also treat Kenta-kun like that?” Emilia asked again, this time in a solemn voice. She knew Subaru cared for Kenta in his own way; otherwise, he wouldn’t have even thought of him in the first place.

“Yeah, I used to,” Subaru admitted. “Whenever he got into some kind of trouble with his group of friends—or if he screwed something up, or got hurt doing something reckless—he’d come straight to me. Either to get treated or to find some way out of trouble. That dumbass wouldn’t even give me a single second to breathe, even sometimes I had to take all his blames for myself all because he was terrified of his mom. Seriously, just hearing her angry tone once would make him freeze up like a statue. That’s why, hahaha.”

Subaru spoke with a short smile and a laugh, clearly enjoying those memories after all this time. Remembering those dumb adventures with Kenta made him feel unexpectedly warm inside.

“Do you miss him, Subaru?” Emilia asked softly, her voice low as she looked down at the ground. A heavy pain weighed in her chest for her knight who could never see his loved ones again. Her eyes misted slightly, though she hid it well from him.

Rem and Beatrice both fell silent at the question, their expressions softening.

The others felt it too. For a moment, all the giggles and laughter from earlier faded, replaced by a quiet stillness as everyone turned to Subaru, waiting for his answer. They all knew—this was a boy who had been suddenly and helplessly thrown into their world, who had died over and over again just to create a happy future for them. In doing so, his own life back home had been stolen away. That thought brought a pang of guilt to their hearts. Even knowing the pain and suffering he had endured, they couldn’t help but feel selfishly glad that Subaru was here with them—making the weight in the air all the heavier.

“Hmm… yes, I do miss him. And now that we’re talking about him after so long, I realize I miss him a lot,” Subaru admitted with a small smile, his gaze shifting from everyone back to Emilia.

“I’m sorry, Subaru…” Emilia whispered, lowering her head, the weight of guilt making it hard for her to look at him.

“You don’t have to apologize, Emilia-tan,” Subaru replied warmly. “I miss many things… many people. But I made my peace with that a while ago. It’s fine. I’m happy now—I have all of you. And talking about Kenta today… it actually helped ease that longing I’d kept buried. So… thank you, Emilia-tan.”

His words carried a hopeful tone, and the brightness in his smile showed he truly meant it.

The others, sharing Emilia’s feelings, lowered their eyes for a moment. But soon, faint smiles returned to their faces as the heaviness of the moment quietly lifted and the conversation came to a close.

“Okay now enough of this gloomy thing all of you…. Emilia-tan?” Subaru changing the mood immediately directed his whole attention back to Emilia.

“What, What Subaru?” Emilia, getting a little overwhelmed by his determined gaze towards her, shrank back slightly.

“What do you mean by “What Subaru?” Where is my reward? After all that talking I should get not one but two rewards, I literally said everything holding nothing back so go on give me my rewards Emilia-tan I won’t feel shy, would it be a lap pillow, I haven’t had that for so lonnggg.”

“Okay fine, Subaru, I-I’ll give you your reward… but not now. Later, alright? When we’re back home. Can you wait till then?” Emilia stammered, her face blooming red. She already knew the kind of “reward” she wanted to give him—it wasn’t just a reward at all, but something she wanted to offer to her silly knight either way.

“For now—” Emilia leaned closer and pressed her lips softly against Subaru’s left cheek.

“E-Emilia-tan!” Subaru yelped, flustered, clutching his cheek dramatically as though struck by lightning. His face went crimson while everyone else froze at the bold display.

“When did you become so daring? Emilia-tan, are you finally in love with me, huh?” Subaru teased, though his voice cracked with excitement.

Yes, I do… In her mind Emilia whispered.

“S-Silly… You’re my knight. Of course I care for you, dummy.” Emilia’s voice wavered as she drowned in her own embarrassment, her face swimming in a crimson flood. “For now, only this… the rest will be later.”

“Alright then, I’ll take that as a promise.” Subaru leaned in with a grin, doubling down on her words.

“…That’s a promise,” Emilia whispered, barely able to meet his gaze.

Rem, watching quietly, felt the familiar sting in her chest. Subaru had chosen Emilia, and she had accepted that truth—but each display of affection still pierced her heart. Even so, she wouldn’t give up. Their quiet rivalry, unspoken but undeniable, only burned brighter.

“Ahem.” Otto cleared his throat, breaking the silence. “Let’s… get back to the questions, Natsuki-san. We’ve delayed long enough. That’s on us for forcing you to tell us about Kenta-san, not you.”

“Ah, crap,” Subaru groaned, waving his hands. “You know what? Let’s just skip the questions or do them while moving. The sky’s already orange, and I’m starving and thirsty. Must be because of the coma thing you mentioned.”

“Then… where are the dragon carriages? Or are we walking?” Subaru asked, half-expecting the worst.

Everyone shared a glance, the urgency now settling in their expressions. They knew time was slipping away, and they needed Subaru to understand their situation as best as possible—without revealing too much too soon.

Priscilla, silent since Schult’s issue, still seethed at the wasted time but said nothing, letting the others handle Subaru’s curiosity.

Otto sighed, then continued, “Well, Natsuki-san… we’ve already told you most of what we can. But there’s something important you need to know before we move on.”

Subaru crossed his arms. “What? Just spit it out already. At this point, even if you told me we were all magically dumped here by that same evil mastermind who brainwashed you guys, I’d believe it.”

A heavy silence spread through the group. Some let out weary sighs, while others fought to keep their composure—because Subaru’s offhand remark had hit frighteningly close to the truth.

“Okay, okay, I’m joking! No need to clam up on me like that.” Subaru forced a laugh, his tone slipping into a whine. “Come on, just say it already—I’m seriously getting tired of all this.”

Nobody spoke at first. Many hesitated, but they couldn’t stall forever. Up until now, everything had been smoke and mirrors—but this time, lying to Subaru wasn’t an option. They had no alternatives left, no clever story to cover the truth.

Otto, who had been the one speaking with him for the time, finally stepped forward. It felt like his responsibility to break the silence.

“Uhmm, Natsuki-san… it’s just… we weren’t sure how to explain it to you. But… what you said just now—it’s right.”

“R-Right? Otto are you saying—” Subaru’s hands stiffened, his voice catching. He had only blurted those words out as a joke, but hearing Otto confirm them made his pulse spike.

And that was when Anastasia cut in—her calm, decisive tone sealing the moment.

“Natsuki-kun… what you said is right. We were all teleported into this random area, against our will.”

“What? Seriously?” Subaru’s eyes widened, his hands shooting up in disbelief. “You’ve gotta be kidding me! First it was my coma, then the illusion, and now this? Where even are we then? What’s real, what’s fake? How does any of this add up?” His voice cracked with panic, confusion spilling out all at once.

“Subaru, please calm down.” Emilia gently tugged at his shoulder, her soft voice steadying him. “It’s the truth. We’re not joking. We don’t know where we are, or how we were brought here.” She wasn’t lying, but Subaru could sense there was something she wasn’t telling him.

“But, Emilia-tan, how is this—” Subaru started, but his words sputtered out as someone else stepped forward.

“Please, Natsuki-kun,” Anastasia said firmly, her tone calm and deliberate. “We’ve all known from the start. Just listen—I’ll explain everything.”

Subaru bit down on his frustration and stayed quiet, watching her closely.

“As I mentioned before, we all went through that sudden turmoil,” Anastasia began. “The moment when our minds felt hijacked—like we were being brainwashed, as if we were about to die.”

“Yes,” Subaru muttered, nodding sharply. “That part. But what else?”

Anastasia spread her hands slightly as she continued, her voice even. “The reason we woke up scattered across this place is tied to that moment. During the illusion, people instinctively reached out—grabbing whoever was closest or loved ones holding on out of fear, convinced they might not survive. When we finally woke up, we were still clutching each other… and we found ourselves here. That’s how we ended up in this situation.”

She flattened her palms in a final gesture, as if drawing her explanation to a close.

“Who’s behind this? Why would someone do this to us without any reason? First they make you hallucinate, and then suddenly drop us off in some random place—for what? What’s the point of all this?”

“We don’t know who it was. I wasn’t able to track them.” Reinhard replied. He had his suspicions about the warden, but without proof, he couldn’t say for certain, not like he would say this to Subaru either way.

Taking their words at face value, Subaru forced himself to steady his nerves. He shook his head, exhaled heavily, and muttered under his breath,

“This day just keeps going too great to shit worse, just like that, huh?”

His gaze shifted toward his companions. “So you guys ended up here the same way too, right? That bastard targeted all of you as well?”

Roswaal stepped forward with a sing-song tone.

“Right as always, Subaru-kun~ Indeed, those of us at the mansion shared the same fate. When we received the letter about your condition—ten whole days after you fell into that deep coma—Rem, Ram, Frederica, Petra, and myself left Clind and Annerose in the mansion and made our way to you Subaru-kun~”

“And the moment we all boarded in our dragon carriage, that unfavourable moment happened so I hope you got your answers for all of those questions Subaru-kun~”

Roswaal concluded as they finally cleared all of the answers in a way that would make Subaru understand.

“One thing I still don’t get—why were you guys specifically targeted? The ones who weren’t even in Pristella. It can’t just be a coincidence that every single one of you is part of the Emilia camp—my camp—while I was the only one lying dead asleep right before all this happened. I don’t know about you, but my gut’s screaming this has something to do with me.”

Subaru’s gaze swept over them, his sharp, unsettling eyes demanding an answer.

Others knew he will think like that, afterall it was natural for one to assume this possibility and frankly he was right at some degree since they all have been transported to this place from a place which was literally made for them to watch Subaru Natsuki’s death loops like prisoners for days, but they can’t say that to him so, they just stared back silently.

Seeing this Roswaal brought a counter-arguement just to stop Subaru’s thinking from derailing to this conclusion.

“I think you are making a wrong conclusion here Subaru-kun~ if I have to say it has nothing to do with you specifically but what you could do to sabotage this predicament is what I think, as I am sure you know what reason am I right?” Roswaal’s eyes literally pierced Subaru’s soul, as he completely told Subaru with his eyes regarding their secret, which made Subaru understand what he was saying.

Others gazed back at the clown, as in shock and his gall to subject Subaru’s thinking related to his ability.

Subaru’s eyes widened just a little, he didn’t want to believe it but what Roswaal could be saying might be true.

Is… This why he.. That Person or whoever is he blanked me out so that I can-t–

His eyes widened more as he dipped his eyes down and confessed in his mind in horror.

Does that guy know, I can Return by Death, or—like Roswaal—that I can loop back in time, and that I could have ruined his mission?

Others swept back rapidly to Subaru as they saw him wandering in his mind.

Emilia was the first to step forward, shooting Roswaal a sharp, murderous glare for allowing Subaru to think about such things.

“You really don’t need to worry about anything, Subaru. You’re not responsible for this. Every single camp and their most trusted members are here—so whoever that person was, they brought our camp’s members for that reason and nothing else. Just ignore Roswaal. Don’t listen to him.”

Subaru spiralled out his thoughts as he felt Emilia’s hand over his shoulder.

Ah crap I made them suspicious, I can’t let them think about it, Screw you Roswaal.

“Umm no, it’s fine, Emilia-tan—I get it. That clown’s just trying to mess with my head. I mean, seriously, what could I possibly do to sabotage some high-tier, final-boss-level guy that even Reinhard couldn’t track down? Ha… haha… isn’t that right, Roswaal?”

Subaru’s gaze sharpened, piercing straight into Roswaal’s, a silent demand to end this conversation right here and now.

“Fufufu~~ ohh of course~ Subaru-kun~,” Roswaal replied sarcastically, acknowledging Subaru’s silent threat.

“Anyway, I guess you finally got your answers, Natsuki-kun. Then we should think about our next steps,” Anastasia said, neatly summarizing the group’s situation.

“Yeahhh, alright, I won’t delay anymore. Let’s decide what we should do now… Wait a minute.”

Subaru suddenly cut himself off mid-sentence, his last words trailing in a way that made the others tense. What now?

His gaze shifted slowly toward Crusch, his eyes narrowing with a twitchy, skeptical look.

Hold up, hold up. Anastasia said they were clutching onto each other, hugging their closest loved ones ‘cause they thought they were about to die. Okay, fine. Emilia-tan clinging to me? Makes sense. Beako being clingy? Yeah, that tracks too. But Crusch-san… seriously? Since when did I get promoted to “precious loved one” status in her dictionary?!

“Is… is there something on my face, Subaru-sama?” Crusch flinched under his stare, a blush creeping onto her cheeks as she stammered and looked slightly away.

Many others saw this and some sharp minded people quickly understood why Subaru would do this, Anastasia now getting frustrated at Subaru’s constant derailing even after saying he won’t delay reprimanded him.

“Natsuki-kun~~” Anastaisa replied in a sweet poison etched smile, with closed twitching eyes. “If my memory is correct which I know is always correct then I guess I said closest or loved ones……What did I say closest OR loved ones, Is that understandable now Natsuki-kun.”

Subaru’s eyes shifted away from Crusch as he stammered out towards Anastasia.

“Ohh thank goodness I was— H-Hey wait a minute how did you get to that conclusion.” Subaru now with a flushed crimson face noticed everyone is now, seriously looking at him with scrutinizing looks as he got caught.

“Subaru…” Emilia pressed on, watching him act like a dummy again.

“Uhh, Emilia-tan, don’t look at me like that. It’s just that—” Subaru fumbled, struggling to put his thoughts into words, when—

“I understand, Subaru-sama. You don’t have to feel shy,” Crusch interjected softly. “Before everything happened… before all that chaos, I was sitting beside you. I was truly saddened by your condition. And after regaining my m-memories, I finally realized just how much you’ve done for me. Our promise… my admiration for you has only grown stronger.”

She paused, lowering her gaze for a moment before continuing. “I’m sorry for being so vague before. I didn’t know how to explain back then, about o-our—” She blushed at the last words

Crusch’s words carried honesty, but inside she felt a sting of guilt. Hiding her deeper longing for him hurt more now than ever. Yet, instead of showing it, she offered a gentle smile—something rare for her. Her face seemed to glow with quiet delight as she spoke, carrying a tenderness uncharacteristic of the stern Crusch, enough to reveal the faintest trace of affection without fear.

The room fell into a quiet stir, Crusch’s words stunning many.

Emilia, standing close beside Subaru, felt her chest tighten. She had  known Crusch's feelings for her knight back in the theatre; they had even spoken of it before—but there was always a silent disagreement in her eyes, something left unspoken between them. The same was true for Rem. Yet hearing Crusch speak so openly now only solidified Emilia’s unease. What had once been a rivalry with one woman suddenly became two, and though she disliked it, she forced herself to relent… for now.

Rem’s heart echoed the same turmoil. She had always been warmer to Crusch than to anyone else outside the Emilia camp, but a faint frown betrayed her as she watched the scene unfold. Beneath her calm, she was simply waiting—hoping—for what her hero might say in response.

As for Felix… What could he say? He had already sensed it before, already acknowledged it, yet hearing it spoken aloud gave rise to a bittersweet pang he quickly buried beneath his usual facade. Still, the sight of his liege showing such tenderness stirred him more deeply than he wished to admit.

The others, meanwhile, exchanged knowing looks and smirks, mentally teasing Subaru for stumbling into yet another “woman problem”—the price of his idiocy, or perhaps, his heroism.

Subaru was just as stunned as everyone else, but he pushed it down and answered with a proper smile.

“You don’t have to apologize, Crusch-san. That was a completely new situation for me too—I mean, seriously, who would’ve thought a virgin like me could end up in something like that? My head was spinning the whole time.”

He scratched his cheek with a sheepish laugh, then let his voice soften.

“But what makes me happiest… is seeing how much you’ve changed. The Crusch Karsten I knew was always the proud duchess, the warrior who carried herself with such strength and dignity. But seeing you like this—so lively, so open—it’s… really beautiful. I hope you can keep smiling like that forever, Crusch-san. It suits you more than anything.”

His words carried only respect and happiness. Seeing Crusch like that truly made him feel good for her. She had lost so much—her memories, her role, her passion, even her ideals—yet here she was, still able to walk forward and face the future with a smile. It was something he admired deeply… and something he could only dream of for himself.

Surrounded by his friends, by the people he loved—his everything—Subaru felt a happiness that warmed him to the core. But in that warmth, he also felt a quiet longing. If only he had the same courage to smile so freely. His endless loops, his deaths, his failures—they had carved deep scars into him, making it harder to lift his head. That was why seeing Crusch smile despite everything didn’t make him bitter—only inspired him, and left him wishing he could be that strong too.

Crusch’s eyes brightened, though she quickly masked it with a small blush, keeping her smile steady.

“Oh no… you’re praising me far too much. Still—thank you, Subaru-sa—”

“No ‘sama,’” Subaru cut in gently, raising a hand. “We’re friends, right? You never called me that before—only after you lost your memories. So… you don’t have to anymore. Just call me Subaru.”

He smiled as he said it, not out of pride but out of a need to remind her of the bond they shared. To him, Crusch wasn’t some distant duchess—she was a friend he respected, and he wanted her to feel the same closeness in return.

 “Alright, S-Subaru… Thank you. For everything.”

“Ahem.”

“Will you please concentrate now, Natsuki-kun?” Anastasia chided, her patience wearing thin.

“Alright, alright.” Subaru raised his hands in surrender before nodding seriously. “So what’s the plan? Do you have any idea where we even are?”

“Not for sure,” Anastasia replied. “If I had to guess… somewhere north. Maybe even still in Lugunica. The air feels cooler, but we’re not in Gusteko—there’s no snow. So it’s likely Northern Kararagi or Lugunica.”

“I guess you’re right. It is chilly—but not too much,” Subaru said, recalling earlier. “The water was cold too when I treated Schult.”

Otto stepped in with a thoughtful frown. “Regardless of the exact location, the real problem is why we were brought here in the first place. What was the purpose? And whether or not we’re in danger. Until we know, we should stay together and stay alert.”

Several nodded in agreement.

“Otto’s right,” Emilia added softly. “Subaru, we need to be cautious. Even if we’re all together, we can’t just relax without understanding what’s going on.”

“I don’t sense any disturbances,” Reinhard said firmly. “My divine protections aren’t warning me of danger. In fact, the air feels unusually lively. That could be good—or it could mean trouble. But as of now, nothing feels threatening.”

Roswaal tilted his head, his usual sing-song tone unusually calm. “Mmm, yes~. Quite soothing, actually. My exhaustion’s faded, I almost feel… rejuvenated. The breeze, the twigs, the insects—it’s oddly peaceful. Like a little slice of heaven, don’t you think?”

“I have to admit, it feels fine I guess.” Ram replied simultaneously her internal pain was still there, but it didn’t increase, yet didn’t thinned either making her feel normal as always.

Julius crossed his arms, adding his own thoughts. “I’ll admit, I feel it too. My quasi-spirits have momentarily lost my location, but I can still sense them faintly. Everything seems normal. No immediate danger since waking… but that in itself could be the trick. A false calm.”

“The mana here isn’t stagnant,” Emilia said after a pause. “It’s abundant. Almost overflowing. My body feels lighter, my mana pool fuller—I don’t feel pain or fatigue anymore. It’s… comforting.”

Everyone nodded as their different impressions lined up, the atmosphere unusually gentle despite their unease.

“You commoners, how quaint. I don’t feel any discomfort either, but my intuition says there is something definitely amassing, even if it feels oddly soothing.”

Priscilla, who had remained silent for some time, finally retorted—her sharp tone not outright denying their claims, yet clearly marked by unease. She wasn’t the only one; most of them carried a vague sense of trouble, though none could properly identify it.

“I can’t feel mana physically,” Anastasia chimed in with her usual merchant lilt, “but I also feel like things are okay. Maybe too okay—but better that than worse, am I right?”

She said but her words were more from someone else than her.

“Well, if the red dude says things are fine, who are we to question it? Isn’t that right, Heinkel?” Al teased, tossing the question his way.

Heinkel, who had kept quiet for so long, clicked his tongue at being dragged into it, meeting Al’s gaze with a glare. Still, he grudgingly acknowledged Reinhard’s presence. As much as he despised him, even Heinkel couldn’t deny the words of the strongest man alive.

“Yeah, yeah…” he muttered disinterestedly, forcing the reply out while keeping his false identity intact before Subaru.

“Huhhh, seriously… I feel like I’m about to collapse any second now. Just standing here for three minutes without support and my whole body’s already deadlocked! I’m only upright thanks to sheer willpower—meanwhile you guys are all feeling great? What kind of unfair partiality is this?” Subaru whined, his stomach growling as exhaustion weighed on him.

“It’s probably tied to your coma. Ten days is a long time, Natsuki-san. Your body’s craving proper nourishment and rest. We should find a settlement soon,” Otto reasoned, breaking down the cause. Although it wasn’t ten days but a month making it even more genuine related to Subaru’s fatigue.

“Subaru, do you really feel that unwell? If you want… I can carry you,” Emilia offered softly, her eyes full of concern. She knew better than anyone that after a month of sleep without food or movement, his body was bound to struggle.

“Nope, nope, never! I’m exhausted beyond belief, sure—but nothing a good meal and a solid night’s rest can’t fix. That’s all. And you definitely don’t have to carry me, Emilia-tan. I mean it!” Subaru sputtered, his cheeks flushing red. The very thought bruised his manly pride—of all people, being carried by Emilia was more than he could handle.

“Even still, I must acknowledge Priscilla-sama’s words~~. If we were deliberately brought here, then there must be some hidden catch,” Roswaal finally admitted, his gaze shifting in the same uneasy direction as hers.

“If that’s the case,” Crusch followed with a steady voice, “is it possible this place is some kind of matrix—an artificial construct, a dream-space, or something similar?” She recalled, as did others, the false world of Subaru’s first trial shaped by Echidna.

“I don’t believe so, Crusch-sama,” Felix countered at once. “I can feel life all around us. As a water magic specialist, I sense the abundance clearly. My ears catch the sounds of nature down to the smallest detail—too vivid, too intricate to be fake. This is no illusion. We’re in a real forest.”

“Yea, that’s right!” Garfiel chimed in, thumping his chest. “My amazin’ self can smell the wildlife all over. Spent my whole life in the Sanctuary’s woods—this is the same deal. Weird forest, sure, but it’s real.”

“Rem agrees,” Rem added softly. “Though my sense of smell isn’t as sharp as Garfiel-kun’s, I still feel it clearly. This is a natural habitat—not an illusion, nor anything artificial.”

“As a veteran who has marched and scouted through countless dense pact forests during my war days and knightly duties, I can say without doubt—this is no illusion. This land is alive, brimming with mass and life, whispering its reality to those who listen.” Wilhelm spoke with quiet certainty, his seasoned perception leaving no room for doubt.

“Well, that’s a relief. So what’s next? We can’t just sit around,” Subaru said, straightening his back with a little forced energy. “I say we stick together and find some place to settle—maybe a town, even a small village. Worst case, we end up in Kararagi, right? Honestly, I wouldn’t mind. I’d finally get the chance to travel there, see the traditions, soak up the culture…” His lips curved into a grin, the thought clearly lifting his spirits. To him, Kararagi was basically the closest thing to Japan this world had, and the idea of walking through it filled him with a quiet, nostalgic excitement.

For a brief moment, everyone except Priscilla and Heinkel looked at Subaru with gentle smiles. They all remembered from the theatre just how much he longed for the familiar traces of his own culture, the echoes of his Japan.

“Hmm…?” Subaru blinked, noticing their stares. “Wait—is Kararagi not safe? I don’t really know the living conditions or political mess over there. If it’s dangerous, then—sorry for getting ahead of myself—”

He was cut off by Anastasia, who raised a hand lightly.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of. Kararagi’s safe, for the most part. Aside from that pesky slave issue, it’s a stable country.” She smiled knowingly. “Did you forget, Natsuki-kun? I was born and raised there. Hoshin Company, my mansion, all of it—I built it in Kararagi.”

“Ah—yeah, I totally forgot about that…” Subaru muttered, awkwardly scratching the back of his neck.

“If we really are in Kararagi, then we’ve got nothing to worry about. My mansion and the Hoshin estates are close to the merchant sector, and I even own an old farmhouse near the outskirts. With dragon carriages, we could reach them in about three hours. The routes are well-kept, especially during the trade season—Kararagi thrives on its travelling markets.”

“Okay then, lead the way…” Subaru muttered, glancing to his left where the sun was dipping low. “Wait—crap, the sun’s setting over there, so that’s west. Which means in front of me is south, behind me is north, and to the right is east. Alright, that’s sorted… So which way do we go? Whatever you guys decide, I’ll follow.”

He laid out his reasoning as best as he could, but in a dense forest like this, picking the wrong direction could just drag them deeper inside instead of closer to the outside.

Anastasia was the first to speak.

“We should head south—or maybe southeast. If we really are north of Kararagi, then moving south will take us closer to the merchant sector. The center’s where trade routes converge, so it’s smarter to head that way rather than wander further off.”

“Alright then, let’s get moving.” Otto nodded, stepping into the role of organizer. “Stay close to each other. If anything happens, we’ve got the Sword Saint and plenty of strong fighters, but only if we don’t scatter. Especially the children—make sure they’re safe and within sight.”

“Tch. Mine divine self has no patience to dally with the ramblings of commoners,” Priscilla interjected sharply, her crimson gaze sweeping over the group. “The world bends to my will, so it is only natural my path shall prevail. …Al, Schult. We are leaving.”

“As you command, Princess.” Al gave a half-shrug, stepping forward.

Schult stayed silent, trailing after her with steady steps. His wound, thanks to earlier treatment, no longer slowed him much.

“W-wait, what about me?” Heinkel stammered, scrambling after them in a panic.

Priscilla did not even spare him a glance as she marched ahead, the folds of her dress swaying with imperious finality.

“Okay then, let’s move.” Anastasia was the first to follow after Priscilla, who—surprisingly—marched south in the very direction Anastasia had suggested.

Julius and the rest of their camp fell in line behind her.

“Let’s go, Subaru. If you’re struggling to walk, there’s no shame in asking for help. If you’d rather not be carried by Emilia-sama, then I can.” Julius glanced back at him with a calm smile.

“I’m fine, Julius. I’m not some damsel in distress.” Subaru puffed up indignantly. “A little exhaustion is nothing for Natsuki Subaru! In fact, in my current condition, I could carry you like a princess for a whole mile without breaking a sweat. Hmph—”

His bravado faltered as his legs wobbled, and he ended up slumping against Rem’s shoulder.

“Careful…” Rem’s grip tightened gently on his hand. “It looks like you really are having trouble walking. Please, let Rem support you.”

“I said I’m fine, Rem. This leafy ground’s just too cushiony to walk on, that’s all. My foot slipped, nothing more.” Subaru insisted, but the redness in his face betrayed both his pride and his embarrassment.

“Subaru, it’s bad manners to lie.” Emilia’s voice carried a faint trace of anger, but her eyes betrayed only concern. Without asking, she gently took his right hand in hers.

“Sigh… alright, alright. If I really feel like I’m about to drop, I’ll let you know. Is that okay now, Emilia-tan?” Subaru relented with a sheepish grin, giving in to her gentle pressure.

“That’s more than okay. Now let’s keep moving—I know you’re tired.” Emilia replied, her lips softening into a relieved smile.

“Don’t worry, Subaru-kun,” Rem chimed in with quiet determination. “Rem will make all your favorite dishes once we find a place to rest. I’ll feed you so much you’ll never feel hungry again. That’s a promise.” Her voice trembled slightly, but she quickly masked the tears welling at the corners of her eyes.

“Yup, I really missed your cooking, Rem. I can’t wait for that.” Subaru’s face lit up, his exhaustion briefly forgotten.

In response to Rem’s words, Emilia’s grip on Subaru’s hand unconsciously tightened. Subaru blinked at the sensation, though she seemed unaware of it herself.

Subaru looked at Emilia. She was practically glowing, her smile brimming with affection meant entirely for him.

Why did she squeeze my palm like that?

The thought struck him dumb, his mind spinning until a possibility formed.

Wait… did she do that because she felt jealous of Rem being so affectionate with me?

He stared forward, cheeks burning hotter by the second until his whole face looked like a tomato. His breath grew uneven, giving him away without realizing it.

“Hmm, Subaru, are you alright? Your face seems very red—do you have a fever?” Crusch’s calm voice came from just beside Emilia, as if she had intentionally taken her place close within the group.

“Subaru, let me see.” Emilia reacted at once, pressing her hand to his temple in a jolt of worry.

Still tangled in his thoughts, Subaru stammered, “U-Um, I-I’m great, Emilia-tan! It’s probably just… because of how you and Rem are both cuddling onto my arms.” He gave a nervous chuckle, utterly flustered.

“Subaru-kun…” Rem whispered softly, a giddy warmth rushing through her chest as she turned her face aside, cheeks pink.

Emilia mirrored her, replying shyly, “Umm… Subaru…” Her voice faltered, her blush deepening.

“If you feel uncomfortable like this, you can sa—”

But she was cut off by Beatrice, who had been walking just ahead.

“Hah! I knew you two would make my contractor feel like this. Subaru, come with me, I suppose!” She huffed, anger brimming at the “clingy” women beside him.

“Beako, I’m fine! They’re not—” Subaru tried to defuse the situation. Truthfully, he didn’t feel bad at all. Even having just realized Emilia had been jealous of Rem, it still felt like a dream—being held so possessively by the two girls he loved most.

“I think you should consider it, Subaru.”

The voice came from Crusch, calm yet deliberate, practically encouraging him to take Beatrice’s side.

At once, both Emilia and Rem flicked short, sharp side-glances at Crusch—wordless but clear. They knew exactly what game the duchess was playing beneath her composed facade.

Ohh so she wants to play too. Both women Rem and Emilia internalized half-playful, half-serious.

With a heavy sigh, he gave in. “Alright, let’s go, Beako. Sorry I can’t carry you in my arms this time—I guess exhaustion finally caught up with me. Ahh, I don’t want to get old so fast.”

He smiled, not sad but resigned. As much as he would’ve liked to continue walking with both women clinging to him like some harem protagonist, he knew this was better. It gave him space to think—about Rem, about Emilia, and about how he should move forward now that both of them stood at his side again.

Beatrice and Subaru moved ahead, their steps in sync, while Emilia, Rem, and Crusch lingered just a little behind.

That was when Emilia spoke, her voice lowered to a whisper audible only to them—and to Felix, who quickly slid closer to their side.

“Wait… Crusch-sama, Rem.” Emilia’s tone carried quiet authority. Subaru was her knight, after all, and she felt she had the right—perhaps even the duty—to address this openly. “I know what you two are doing.”

Rem lowered her face, her voice soft but unwavering.

“I am sorry, Emilia-sama.”

Her apology was sincere, her head bowed with respect. She remembered the moment she kissed Subaru in plain sight. Back then it was just one bold act. But now? Now it was more. She had stepped onto this battlefield of love fully, openly declaring her heart.

Crusch, however, did not flinch. She met Emilia’s gaze with composed elegance, her reply calm, almost serene.

“I don’t understand what you mean, Emilia-sama.”

Her voice betrayed no hesitation, her lips lifting into a graceful smile.

But her eyes… her eyes spoke a truth only another woman in love could read.

If I cannot claim him yet… then neither will you.

By guiding Subaru away, distancing him from both Emilia and Rem, Crusch felt a quiet triumph bloom inside. She saw them circling each other like rivals in a grand play for Subaru’s heart—and she too had stepped onto the stage, matching them, move for move.

“Ughhh, you three are so obvious it practically screams without words.” Felt groaned, arms crossed, Reinhard walking at her side.

“And that idiot is still oblivious to it all. Hah, maybe it’s for the best.” She scoffed, though her smirk betrayed her amusement as she threw a glance at Subaru.

“If I may, Felt-sama…” Reinhard spoke with his usual honesty, “I think Subaru does understand, at least in part. But he hasn’t pieced it all together yet.”

“Hmph. Either way, he’s clueless.” Felt waved her hand with a sly grin. “Keep playing your little game, you three. I’ll be watching—as always. Just don’t make it boring. Up your game, and don’t you dare disappoint me.”

She snickered, striding ahead, clearly entertained by the war of hearts unfolding behind her.

“Please forgive her bluntness,” Reinhard said with an elegant bow. Yet even as he spoke, a faint smile touched his lips before he followed loyally after Felt.

Emilia just huffed as her patience thinned out as she said nothing further. Instead, she quickened her steps, closing the distance back to Subaru—but this time without taking his hand.

“Don’t worry, Beatrice. I won’t take your contractor away now.” She pressed her palms together playfully and offered Beatrice a teasing smile.

“Humph…” Beatrice turned away with a pout, but tugged Subaru a little closer to herself regardless.

“Oh, Beako, you’re so cute.” Subaru laughed warmly, ruffling her hair.

“Ahh… this is spirit abuse, I suppose,” Beatrice whined, though her small smile betrayed the affection she felt.

Crusch, watching from behind, allowed herself a short, knowing smirk.

“Let’s go, Ferris. There is work to be done.”

“As you command, Lady Crusch.” Felix answered quickly, though his eyes flickered with conflicted feelings. He could see everything—the weight of Crusch’s unspoken heart.

Wilhelm sighed quietly, understanding far more than he let on. The tension in the air, the emotions fluttering like banners in the wind—this secret war for Subaru’s heart. Without a word, he tilted his head slightly, then followed along.

Rem did the same. She wouldn’t back down, even if a flicker of guilt stirred at her actions—because in the end, it would all be worth it. She moved to Beatrice’s side, letting the little girl have her contractor, just like Emilia.

Meanwhile, Otto and Garfiel trailed behind the group when Garfiel suddenly muttered:

“Oi, Otto-bro… go on ahead. There’s somethin’ I need to do.”

Frederica and Petra halted, glancing back.

“Garf? What’s wrong?” Frederica asked, concern etched in her tone.

“Nothing, sis. Just go. I’ll be back soon.” Garfiel grumbled, his eyes cast in shadow, guilt flickering across his face.

Without another word, he turned, stepping toward someone behind.

Everyone who noticed seemed to understand immediately.

“Ohh.” Otto gave a small gesture of realization.

Frederica sighed softly, but a faint smile tugged at her lips.

“Let’s go, Petra. They need to have this talk.”

“Right, Frederica-nee-sama.” Petra nodded, though her eagerness to move forward toward Subaru was plain. The two hurried ahead without looking back.

Otto lingered for a moment, debating whether he should stay. But in the end, he shook his head. Not like I said anything wrong… he thought. With that, he followed after the others, leaving Garfiel behind.

Garfiel’s steps carried him toward Ram, who stood at Roswaal’s side. As his gaze hardened, he shot Roswaal a glare sharp enough to kill.

Ram immediately shifted, placing herself slightly ahead of her master, her expression calm but unyielding.

“What is it, Garf? What do you want?” she asked, her tone cool, protective.

“…Nothin’. Just wanted to talk with ya. Alone.” Garfiel’s voice was rough, his eyes still locked sternly on Roswaal.

Roswaal chuckled softly, his painted smile curling as if amused.

“Don’t take too long, my dear Ram~~.” He moved forward without protest, passing Garfiel deliberately.

As he brushed by, his voice dropped to a whisper meant only for Garfiel.

“I hope you settle your worries quickly, Garf-kun~~… otherwise Subaru-kun might start gettin’ suspiciousssss~~.”

“…Tch. Fuck you.” Garfiel spat, eyes never leaving him.

Roswaal only chuckled, striding ahead.

Now alone, Ram squared her shoulders and faced Garfiel fully, her tone clipped.

“Well? Say it quickly, Garf.” 

Although she knew what Garfiel was going to say.

Garfiel’s stern eyes softened just a little as he exhaled a long sigh before finally speaking the words he had been holding back.

“I– I’m sorry, Ram. For before… in the theatre. I shouldn’t have lashed out at ya like that. Back then I was feelin’ too much anger, so I just let it out without thinkin’.”

His eyes, filled with guilt, stayed fixed on her as he apologized for his revolting outburst.

Ram listened patiently, then sighed.

“Are you done?”

“Yes. I’m sorry, for before. I was feelin’ sad for Cap’n, and you only made things even hotter in my already heated head back then after ya defended that clown-shit, with that bastard Heinkel standing there too. I shouldn’t have said those words. I was just being impulsive.”

Ram huffed, her eyes narrowing as a faint sting pricked at them. Then she raised her voice.

“Keep your sorry to yourself. Ram doesn’t need it.”

“Huh, wha—” Garfiel stammered, but she cut him off sharply.

“Do you believe the words you said to Ram back then were wrong? Answer me honestly.”

Her pink eyes burned, not simply angry at first, but now flickering with a restrained rage.

“I think they were wrong. It wasn’t possible for you to understand Cap’n’s pain. I was just pressin’ my anger onto you,” Garfiel admitted.

Ram’s lips twisted into a mocking smile.

“Hah. And here Ram thought you had finally become a mature teen. But she was wrong. You never changed. You’re still a baby tiger cub crawling on all fours, same as always. Ram shouldn’t have expected much from you.”

“Hey, quit it with those insults! I’m being genuine to ya here, and ya are—”

“Because now you’re the coward, Garf. Not Ram. You—hiding under that tiger-ass pride of yours.”

Her words cracked like a whip, echoing the very insults Garfiel had once thrown at her.

“Ram has nothing more to say if you can’t stick to your own words from before.”

She walked past him, then stopped at his side, her voice lowering but carrying sharper weight.

“Ram understands now—she made mistakes. Whether she knew of Barusu’s suffering or not doesn’t matter. What matters is what she did after knowing it. She was wrong, and you were right. So Ram will mend those mistakes in her own way. I’ll speak with Barusu and apologize where it’s needed. After that, it’s his choice how to take it.”

She drew in a breath, her gaze hardening.

“And one more thing. It may be meaningless now, but Ram wanted to thank you. That is a privilege she doesn’t hand out to just anyone. But if you refuse to stand by the words you once spoke, then it loses all worth. If you truly believed what you told me back in the theatre, then take it. If not, discard it—it won’t matter to me.”

Her steps pressed forward, anger sharp in every motion—not anger at him alone, but at the weakness of seeing him dismiss his own convictions. He needed to learn, to stand and move forward, not shrink into excuses about past words. Just how she has resolved her own mindset on this certain situation they both found themselves.

Garfiel stood frozen, stupefied, and whispered under his breath,

“Hah… so much for an apology. Should’ve known—once her pride takes a hit, she won’t stop till she builds it back. Feels like a waste.”

He let out a long, heavy exhale, his shoulders sagging. Then, with a short step that stretched into heavier, deliberate strides, he moved ahead to rejoin the group

Ram quickened her pace until she was beside Roswaal.

“Hmm, how was it~?” Roswaal snickered.

Ram didn’t answer. She didn’t need to—the sharp edge in her eyes, the simmering rage aimed at both herself and Garfiel, told him everything.

“Very well~,” Roswaal chuckled lightly, leaving it at that as they continued forward.

Garfiel passed them without a glance, quickening his stride until he was at Otto’s side.

“Garf-san, did you—” Otto began.

“Should’ve stayed with you,” Garfiel cut in with a low growl. Yet despite his tone, he felt an odd lightness after saying it.

Otto sighed. “Whatever she said, whatever you said—I don’t want to know. Just don’t let it get in your head. Not now. We can’t afford that anymore.”

“Understood, Otto-bro,” Garfiel replied firmly, his voice flat. He knew his own weakness—hers too. And after Ram’s words, he understood: they had to keep moving forward. Clinging to the past would only drag them deeper into misery.

With that, the group pressed on together, their formation tightening as they stepped out of the bushier parts of the forest and onto a faint trail that promised to lead toward some village—or perhaps a town.

Time slipped away unnoticed. Light chuckles and weary grumbles about hunger scattered among them, but no one kept track of how long they had been walking. The orange glow of dusk had long since drained from the world, leaving behind only the thin blankness of night. Shadows thickened around their feet, and visibility fell so sharply that every step felt slower, heavier—like trudging through some unseen weight.

Priscilla, who had once strode at the front, now lagged in second place behind Anastasia, stubbornly refusing to acknowledge the obvious: her heavy gown, layered petticoats, and glittering ornaments dragged her down with every step. Her red heels sank into the damp earth, mud clinging to them like hungry fingers.

Al tried to act.

“Princess, if you—”

The sharp crack of her fan silenced him before he could finish.

“Yup… that’s my life,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his helmet as he trudged behind her.

Schult stayed close to Heinkel, who grew increasingly agitated. The deeper they went, the more the forest seemed to turn on them. The moon was veiled by thick, unyielding clouds, denying them even the comfort of pale light. Branches clawed at the air, their twisted shapes shifting into grotesque silhouettes in the gloom. With the air heavy and the path drowned in shadow, the woods no longer felt like a forest at all. It felt haunted—like something unseen lingered just beyond their vision, watching as they pushed forward into its depths.

Subaru grumbled under his breath.

“I think we wasted a lot of time. Should’ve moved before the night hit harder… one moment it was orange, and suddenly—dark.”

All the while, his mind had been trapped in its own maze. Thoughts of what he should say to Rem and Emilia weighed on him—Emilia’s jealousy, Rem’s sudden kiss in front of everyone. No matter how he tried to bend it, the conclusion was the same.

After all that… It really feels like the two of them are in some kind of love competition. For me. For my heart.

The thought embarrassed him, even made him oddly happy, like some harem protagonist—which, he told himself, he obviously wasn’t. But it wasn’t healthy.

Emilia-tan is definitely jealous of Rem. I’m not wrong about that…

He sighed. Now I’m even scared what kind of “reward” she has in mind. If a cheek kiss was just a bonus…

His face burned red for the fiftieth time that walk. He was so lost in thought, he hadn’t noticed the shift—the warmth of dusk swallowed, leaving only a cold, hollow dark pressing down on the trail.

“Let me see, Subaru. I can cast a spell to lighten the area,” Emilia said, her tone firmer than usual.

Subaru drew a breath, deciding at last to speak.

“Emilia-tan, Rem… I’ve been thinking, and I’d like to talk—”

But his words froze.

The group had stopped. Everyone. Their bodies locked as though shackled by unseen chains. A ripple of sharp, ragged breaths cut through the silence, followed by broken whispers steeped in shock.

Subaru’s stomach dropped. He spun around and saw them—faces drained, eyes wide with terror. Emilia. Beatrice. Rem. And not just them—the entire camp stood frozen with the same haunted look.

He rushed back, grabbing Emilia’s shoulder.

“Wha… What happened, Emilia?! Rem—please, breathe, what’s with you guys—”

“This… this can’t be…” Reinhard’s voice broke through, quivering with dread—an emotion Subaru thought impossible for the Sword Saint.

Others echoed him, voices trembling, cracking like brittle glass.

“How… how is this possible?”

“How did I not foresee it…?” Roswaal’s voice rasped, hollow, his hand clutching at his chest as though to hold something slipping away. His body wavered.

“Roswaal-sama, hold yourself!” Ram cried, her own voice quivering, as sharp exhaustion and pain wracked her. She caught his arm to keep him from staggering, though her eyes spilled tears uncontrollably.

“I-I… lost it?” Even Priscilla’s mask of pride shattered. Her eyes, wide and gleaming, carried a terror she could no longer disguise.

Her hand hovered in the air, trembling, as if trying to grasp something out of nothing. The motion drew only the sharp, hollow air that coiled against her palm. Nothing else—certainly not the sword she was trying to summon.

“Echidna, what’s wrong?!” Anastasia’s voice broke into a shriek, raw with fear. Julius clutched her shoulder, his own face twisted into a haunted expression.

Her scarf slipped from her shoulder and fell into the mud.

Subaru’s eyes snapped toward her, whipping like a storm as the name struck his ears.

“Echidna…?” His voice trembled, his face draining pale. How… how did she—

All around him, men and women clutched their chests. Not in pain, but in a hollow weakness, like something essential had been torn away. Horror dulled their eyes.

“What’s wrong, Reinhard?! Tell me!” Subaru shouted, desperation breaking his voice against the suffocating silence.

Emilia’s reply came as a whisper, trembling, her tears sliding freely down her cheeks.

“It’s… empty.”

Beatrice collapsed to her knees, eyes brimming as her voice cracked apart.

“No… I can’t. This can’t be possible… why didn’t Betty notice sooner, I suppose?!” she sobbed, pressing her face into her hands.

Rem dropped to her knees as she looked at her sullen palms before confessing.

“Why do I feel, w-weak, why does everything feel empty?” A horrifying thought settled on her mind.

“I don’t understand—Beako, Emilia-tan, Rem—please, speak properly! Why are you crying?!” Subaru begged, his voice rising, frantic.

Reinhard’s hands shook. His eyes shimmered as tears finally broke loose. His voice stuttered, broken with a fear so unnatural it froze the air around the sword saint who couldn't even in normal circumstances act like this.

“M-my blessings… they’re gone. There’s no mana. The air itself—it’s barren… hollow. How did I not realize it sooner…?”

A suffocating hush fell over the group. Breathless. Wrong. The kind of silence that felt alive.

It took Subaru a moment to process it. His whole body shook, his face twisting in terror. His voice cracked as he forced the words out—a broken murmur trembling in the unnatural dark.

“Wh-what… you lost your WHAT!?”

Notes:

Now, here some points where you might be confused, those are as follows:

1.) Kenta Asakura is an OC character who was shown in the prologue. There will be many more like him, so stay tuned. Since I already introduced him in the prologue, it felt right to bring him back here as well, as he’ll be a big part of the story. His way of acting and everything about him will be highlighted more in the next chapters.

 

2.) And yes, as you saw, they’ve lost all their powers. Reinhard is now weak—just like everyone else. The only one unaffected is Subaru, who doesn’t feel it.

 

3.) Also, Subaru, because of his coma for over a month (Not 10 days what he was lied to), is feeling very weak. At first it was just adrenaline carrying him, his mind in a frenzy when he woke up in this forest like that, and everyone hogging him like that with Rem too. After getting calmed down his body needs rest, so he is quite exhausted after the walk.

 

4.) The lore will continue in the next chapter, where it’ll finally be explained how they lost everything and where they actually are—beyond just what they assume right now.

 

With that, I hope you liked it! I ended up writing a lot—practically went over 20,000 words nonstop—before finally splitting it into two parts. The next chapter will be the last chapter of Arc 1 of Re: Survivors, and it’ll be uploaded soon, so stay tuned.
Thank you for reading, and don’t forget to leave a kudos!
If you have any questions beyond what I’ve answered here, feel free to ask in the comments. I’d love to discuss your doubts—without giving away spoilers for the upcoming chapters.

Notes:

Hey everyone, Malice here!

This is my very first time writing a fanfic. I’ve done short skits and novellas before, but this is my first time creating a story inspired by a fandom I love. I’m a huge fan of Re:Zero and The Walking Dead, so I always thought it would be fun to either read or write something based on this premise.

Constructive criticism is always a welcome! I’d love to read your comments, thoughts, and any ideas you’d like to share. My writing style can be a bit slow-paced at times, so if things ever start to feel dull, please don’t hesitate to let me know—I really value your feedback.

With that said, I hope you all enjoy what I’ve created!

Please don’t forget to leave a kudos :)
Thank you so much for reading.